Logo World and Universal Academy (FR)
AMERICAN
ENGLISH
DUITS
RUSSIAN
PORTUGUESE
ITALIAN
SPANISH
Congo et l'Union Africaine
CHINA
JAPAN
NEDERLANDS

FRANÇAIS

WORLD AND UNIVERSAL ACADEMY FOUNDATION
CONCOURS LITTERAIRES ET CONCOURS ARTISTIQUES
ECOLE DES BEAUX-ARTS, DU CINEMA ET DE LA CULTURE
Organiser des concours, décerner des prix et dispenser des cours dans le domaine des arts et de la culture. Tels sont les objectifs de la Fondation WORLD AND UNIVERSAL ACADEMY.
 
 
  
 
 

 
 

ÉLISEZ LE MEILLEUR ROMAN ET LA MEILLEURE NOUVELLE DU MOIS (JUIN 2007)

ELECT THE BEST NOVEL/SHORT STORY OF THE MONTH
KIES DE BESTE ROMAN OF HET BESTE VERHAAL VAN DE MAAND

"In the Talons of the Condor", by/par/door: Gustavo Florentin (USA)

 

                                          FALKLAND ISLANDS
April 1, l982
 
The fishing trawler dropped its commandos eight kilometers from the targetpoint and the three Zodiac rafts proceeded landward. Lieutenant Roland Sabatini had trained eight years for this mission, but the denials of sleep and food, the gnashing elements, were small rigors now that the day had come.
When the rafts came to within a thousand meters of the shoreline, the engines were cut. Sabatini and Comandante Enrique Cisneros would now swim to shore alone, maintaining radio silence. Automatically Roland's hands moved over his body, checking his equipment in the near-total blackness. Knife, wrist compass, flashlight, wristwatch, whistle, depth gauge, weight belt, flare, shark repellent, Beretta nine-millimeter automatic sealed in plastic. After another check of his scuba gear he was ready to enter the water.
Comandante Cisneros pressed the buddy line against Sabatini's chest. After fastening it to his wrist Roland gave it one tug. It tugged back then Cisneros slipped into the frigid water as silently as a sea lion. Sabatini shivered briefly as the forty-five degree water penetrated his wet suit where it would be warmed by body heat and provide an insulating layer. He ignored the cold and began checking the comandante's scuba gear. He ensured all check valves were working and all hose connections were secure. Cisneros took a few breaths under water and gave the thumbs-up. Now the procedure was repeated for Sabatini. This was as familiar as the two men ever got.
Cisneros was a professional, aloof and quick to lash out at error. At thirty-five, he was no longer as agile as his junior officers but he had something which could not be taught—the sense which tells one of impending danger. He had acquired tremendous peripheral vision while playing soccer as a child in the Buenos Aires slums. He knew who was behind him at all times, where their hands were. But Sabatini had learned well. He had been chosen by Cisneros to swim with him as his pacer on this historic mission.
The men submerged and swam toward land. Once on shore they would take bearings and guide in the reconnaissance team. They, in turn, would take depth soundings, record the beach gradient and check for mines, charting safe passage for the amphibious assault group that was now waiting on the mainland of Argentina for the invasion of Las Malvinas in twenty-four hours. With only a few dozen Royal Marines defending the islands, little resistance was expected, but every contingency had to be accounted for.
When they reached the shore, Cisneros immediately detached his tether and let it drop. Sabatini reeled it in without taking his eyes off the rocky land. His night vision was excellent and he could see the outlines of seals stirring some yards away. Cisneros removed his flippers and walked twenty meters along the shore to compensate for current drift. He pointed his unlit flashlight down the length of the beach and read the baseline bearing off the compass mounted on top of the flashlight. He then calculated the right angle bearing, the angle perpendicular to the length of the beach. After setting his compass on the right angle bearing he signaled Sabatini to do the same and made sure the flashlights were aligned. Sabatini then proceeded to the water's edge at the landing point and shined the orange light out to sea on the RAB. Because the reconnaissance team was to proceed on his left flank he strobed the light, careful to keep it pointed seaward at all times. Cisneros walked several meters landward and flashed his light on the RAB, then walked laterally, still signaling, until his beam was aligned with Sabatini’s.
When the eighteen-man recon team sighted the range lights they swam in at twenty-five meter intervals along a marked tether. Each swimmer was equipped with a leadline and hand-held sonar. Readings of surf zone, depth, beach gradient, obstacles, sandbars and height of breakers were recorded on each man's Plexiglas slate.
Lieutenant Sabatini scanned the hinterland. It was desolate. Six hundred thousand sheep and two thousand humans. It had not changed much since 1833 when the British seized it and called it the Falkland Islands. The wind whipped unencumbered over the treeless landscape while the cry of skuas and penguins provided the few signs of life. This solitude was exalting, he thought. But in the solitude of the mind there was no surf or simple animals. He wanted to stay in this sparse place, in eternal night. Here there was tranquility.
When the team arrived at the water's edge they shifted twelve-and-a-half meters and turned back, again twenty-five meters between each man. In this way the entire landing zone could be mapped.
When the two men reentered the water, the tether again connected them.
Sabatini would have to pick his moment carefully. If he killed Cisneros while close to the other swimmers they would be alerted. If he fell back trying to widen the gap, then Cisneros would become suspicious. Sabatini removed the tether from his wrist but retained it in his left hand. With his right hand he pulled on the Velcro strap that secured the handle of his knife to the sheath. If he pulled it all at once the sound would travel. A little at a time with every exhalation, as he had practiced so many times. Finally the knife was free. Sabatini swam closer to Cisneros. As soon as he could discern the luminous dial of the comandante's wrist compass he knew he was within range. He thrust his knife towards the other man's diaphragm. It missed its mark, inflicting only a flesh wound. Instantly, a knife slashed across the chest of the younger man, slicing his wet suit. Sabatini gripped Cisneros' wrist, halting the arc of his blade. Cisneros reached for his pistol. Sabatini took his time cutting the airhose—Cisneros would not be able to cock the gun and pull the trigger through the plastic bag with one hand. Sabatini stabbed the commander in the kidney and jacked the serrated blade up and down until the other man released his gun. The lieutenant clamped his hand over Cisneros' mouth and surfaced. In the dim light Roland Sabatini could see Cisneros' eyes searching, asking. Sabatini plunged the point of his blade into the base of the commander's skull then twisted the knife, scrambling the brains as Cisneros had taught him. He disemboweled the body to produce maximum bloodletting, then removed his weight belt and strapped it around Cisneros' chest. Sharks would take care of the rest within twenty minutes. He removed his commander's mask and looked into his face for the last time, then the living man and the dead sank beneath the blackness of the waves.
 

 
Chapter 1
 
Twenty five thousand feet above the Amazon River, John Muir was vomiting. He had never had a strong stomach but the combination of third-world breakfast and small-plane aerobatics now made him heave his guts.
When he returned from the restroom, he contemplated the Amazon River below him.
Four thousand miles long, two hundred eighty miles wide, two hundred fifty feet deep, it was the greatest river on earth, draining an area larger than continental United States. Muir wished he could be more impressed with these facts, but the most compelling reality was that for the next two years he would be living among snakes, mosquitoes, yellow fever and malaria. That it was in the name of God didn’t impress him either. Muir felt that he had been forced here as the river below him swept so much detritus.
At nineteen, it was time for Muir to answer the Call. Like nearly all males in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it was time for him to go on a mission. This mission.
Once in Belem, he and his companion would travel to the upper Amazon to bring the Word to the Guraite, a primitive tribe discovered twenty years earlier by the anthropologist, Dr. Regis Kettle. From what little Muir knew of these people, they had scant need of his righteousness. In their language there was no word for “murder” or “hatred”. According to Kettle, they were the most benign and forgiving people he had ever encountered, offering help even to members of invading tribes. Then again, to remain a respectable member of his community, to have his choice of wife, to prosper in Salt Lake City and work at Dad’s law firm, he had to answer the Call. That came straight from the heart.
From reading the books of Tristan Jones he knew a few things about his destination, Belem. It was a port city, a favorite among sailors for its friendly people. And it had the largest whorehouse in the world, with over five hundred girls.
He savored his last moments of privacy as the plane approached the runway.
One Edson da Silva would be waiting to take him to the mission branch where he would meet Dr. Richard Tallis, president of the mission branch and the man to whom Muir would answer for the next two years.
When the plane's door opened, the tropical air, thick with palms and slow limbs, hit him in the chest. The midday sun had made the tarmac gummy and the land gave up his footsteps reluctantly.
He was the last one left at the luggage carrousel when the conveyor stopped. A little inquiring revealed there were no more bags on the airplane. Furthermore, his bags were still in Caracas.
“When will I have my bags?” asked the American.
“In a little while only senhor,” said the ticket agent. “The next flight from Caracas is in six hours.” As he walked up the arrivals ramp he saw a man holding a placard that said MUIR. Not yet. He hid under his hat and walk past da Silva with the crowd. Muir called the office of Richard Tallis and explained that he had been delayed in Caracas and would be arriving on the next plane at eight thirty p.m. He then watched while Edson da Silva was paged and sent home. For the next six hours the city and solitude were still his.
He took a cab to the center of town. The city had been an old Indian slave settlement and later, a rubber town. The Belem-Brasilia highway had brought prosperity and high rises and turned Belem into a center of commerce.
As he exited the cab small children besieged him, immediately pegging him for an American. He had not had a chance to exchange money and he appeased the crowd by giving out a dollar. Now the others redoubled their pleas. He dismissed them and set off to find lunch.
His textbook Portuguese would be of little use here. Using sign language he ordered two hotdogs and bottled water at an outdoor café called O Cristobal.
While he waited for his food he observed a band of eleven-year-old boys stealing motorists’ wristwatches at the intersection. All windows were rolled down on this hot day and elbows were foolishly sticking out of windows while waiting for the light to turn. A boy would simply run up to the car and rip the watch off the owner's arm. Some crafty drivers wore their watches on the right wrist. The thieves countered this ploy by burning the driver's left hand with a cigarette, waiting for the other hand to reflexively reach over, then snatching the watch.
The hotdogs were excellent. They resembled large, split kielbasas with very spicy mustard on the side. Before long, an urchin materialized before him. Perhaps ten, the boy simply stared. When the child showed no signs of leaving, Muir began reaching for his wallet. The waiter then appeared and yelled ‛Embora!’ and the vagrant ran away. The man then seemed to apologize for the incident and Muir summoned his favorite phrase in any tongue.
“Nao ha problema.”
Muir was not comfortable with poverty. He was not callused to it, merely realistic. He would be making no major contributions to humanity and he considered himself lucky to know this early on. Just as important as deciding what you are going to do with your life, is knowing what you will not do. No Nobel Peace Prize. No library extension at Harvard. Perhaps not even a wife or kids.
He took another cab to the wharf. Open-air markets sold Japanese radios, puma hides, French perfumes and endangered parrots. Mongers discarded putrid fish that was immediately recovered by beggars and amputees. Urubas, vultures that nested atop condominiums, battled for whatever remained. Nothing was wasted here but lives, thought John.
Young girls of fourteen and fifteen in lipstick and shorts were soliciting sailors. Bars promised nude dancers, beer and good times. He walked past these establishments feeling the closeness of their corruption, inhaling the beer and warm sweat exuding through the doorways. There was no denying it: he was fascinated by the underside of humanity.
He continued past the oily ships, and stood looking at them for a long time, their black monolithic prows rising from the water like newborn islands.
Once again, he was doing something he did not want to do. At eighteen he had wanted to join the Marine Corps. His father had forbidden it because this would have precluded John's going on a mission at nineteen, the usual age. Father and son collided. In the end the young man yielded and enrolled in college to study law, another of his father's strong recommendations.
He didn't know what he wanted to do with his life, only that he didn't want to live in his father's house anymore. He didn't want to be a lawyer. He didn't want to be a missionary.
At nine O’clock Muir and his bags walked into the office of Richard Tallis. A grim man of fifty-two, Tallis’ Saxon features were ill-adapted to lifelong missionary work in the tropics. He was bald with the sides closely cropped. He wore a white short-sleeved shirt and a red and blue striped tie, flawlessly knotted and dimpled, a carryover from his twenty years as operations manager for Levy’s Meat Company.
The office was Spartan, furnished to accommodate brief sitting and intense listening. One side of a bookshelf contained the Book of Mormon, Doctrines and Covenants, A Pearl of Great Price; on the other were generalities—an anthology of poetry, a history of the world—within which were hidden the complexities of a man.
John adjusted his smile to show an extra pair of teeth and extended his hand.
“John Muir—I'm very glad to be here at last, sir.”
Tallis gave him a mild handshake and pointed to a chair.
“This is no ordinary mission you've been called to,” said the older man, without banalities. “It is difficult to get permission to visit Indian lands these days. Authorization from FUNAI, the national Indian foundation, was obtained through the offices of your companion's father, no small feat in itself.
“You'll be on your own almost the entire time. That is, you and your partner. Discipline is of the utmost importance and it is what I demand. You are here to bring the Word of God to those who have not heard the Word. That is all. If you do that with your heart, then whatever else you don't accomplish won't matter. Except for going to the bathroom you are not to leave your companion's side for two years. There are several reasons for this, all of them obvious. Where you are going it will be dangerous. There are unenforceable laws in the jungle, which means no law. Romantic involvement with anyone, however innocent, is expressly forbidden. This compromises the integrity of the entire Church. We are dealing here with faith. And faith in God sometimes begins with faith in men. You must be worthy of the faith of the people who will hear you. If you ever lose that you might as well go home, and go home you will, to disgrace.”
“I understand all this, sir, and have since I was ten years old.”
“Your shots are in order, I presume.”
“Yes sir.”
“You will report to me every month by letter. Yes, that means you'll have to hike all the way to civilization to mail it. It's the only practical way we can maintain contact and be assured that you're still alive. Sending in missionaries to relieve you would put more people at risk, not the least of whom are the Indians who are highly susceptible to colds and influenza. It would also be unacceptable to FUNAI. How is your Portuguese?”
“Nao ha problema.”
“Good. Your companion speaks fluent Portuguese as well as English and Spanish.”
“I look forward to meeting him, sir.”
“That will be right now.” Tallis walked around his desk and opened the door to his study. He motioned in a young man in his early twenties. Even through his loose-fitting white shirt and tie Muir could discern the powerful muscles. The young man's face, which he noticed last, was serene but purposeful.
“John Muir, this is Roland Sabatini.”
 



 







Chapter 2
 
By the second day on the river, most of the passengers had diarrhea. There was one bathroom on board which John had visited eight times before noon and the methane gas in that chamber could have powered a small generator.
Sabatini was unaffected. Not only was the ferry food unrecognizable, the people smelly, the mosquitoes vicious, the sun and humidity merciless, but Roland Sabatini was as humorless, sullen and enigmatic as they come. This was John's worst-case scenario come true. Two years of this, thought John—two years before the mast.
“I noticed you're immune to the latest plague to befall us,” said John.
Roland looked up from Doctrines and Covenants. “It doesn't bother me.”
“What do you think of the food?”
“It’s enough to sustain a man.”
“How did you prepare for this—lot's of backpacking?”
“I did nothing in particular.”
John leaned an elbow on the gunwale of the ship.
“You're past the usual age. How did you avoid answering the call at nineteen?”
Roland was holding the book tighter now and his brows descended a notch.
“Some personal matters arose that prevented me.”
“Military service?” asked John.
“Don't interrogate me.” Their eyes met like those of vindictive drivers. Muir walked away.
There was no way he could take this for two years, thought Muir. Anyone with a temperament like that will cave in under the stress of the elements. When that happened, Muir could go home. In the mean time he was going to enjoy himself.
He whipped out his telescoping fishing rod and extended it from his hip toward the sky as though drawing a rapier. A small boy saw this and was immensely impressed. John followed this by bringing the rod up to his face and saluting the river with it in the sweeping manner of a duelist. This delighted the boy. John quickly put a red devil on the line and cast it twenty yards out.
There was a tug on his line from deep below. It was no snag, but a muscular, mouthy yank. He decreased the drag on his reel so as not to snap the ten-pound test line. Whatever it was, it was big. A small crowd had gathered. John played him out masterfully, giving him line then taking it in, tiring him. The fish finally broke the surface. It looked like a thirty-pound catfish but John had no means of landing him without a net or gaff. Another man, sensing a decent meal for a change, hung from the stern and hooked his big toe through the fish's gill.
The big fish glistened and its whiskers were the lengths of garden snakes. Someone clubbed it and it quickly became communal property. It was cut into great fillets and was soon frying. Before long John had caught eight formidable surubies and a stingray.
As he was putting his tackle away he heard Roland say,
“Feeding the flock?”
“Is that an attempt at humor?”
“It's an attempt to apologize.”
“Forget it.”
“I want to explain—”
“No need.”
“Please, let me. I—I'm sometimes brusque with people.”
Muir sat down on his pack and opened his hands as though to catch rain.
“I have recently rejoined the Church after being inactive for many years,” said Sabatini. “My parents were divorced several years ago and I went to live with my mother in Argentina. My father remained in Brazil. I took a leave from my teaching job in Buenos Aires to come here. To do some good.”
Muir looked at Roland’s hands, which were very large, but beautiful. His forearms and biceps were brutal.
“What did you teach?”
“Piano.”
“I played saxophone for a while. My father said jazz is the music of strip joints, and that was that. He didn’t like engineering either so I’m studying law.”
“And this mission also—he decided for you?”
“That obvious? And your motives, Brother Sabatini?”
“As I’ve told you.”
A woman came over and invited them to eat some of the fried catch.
They said grace then dug into thick slabs of surubi flavored with lemon and washed it down with mineral water.
Muir noticed that Sabatini glanced at their packs lying under the hammocks every few moments. No movement seemed to escape his eye—a hand, a shadow, a bird.
Behind them, the sound of a knife leaving its scabbard caused Sabatini to spin around on one knee, throwing a man to the ground and disarming him in one motion. Everyone stopped eating. An old man with one leg had taken out his knife to get some of the food. Sabatini helped him up, formally apologized and left the scene.
Dinner conversation was somewhat stilted after that. Elder Sabatini was no ordinary pianist, thought Muir.
In the evening the ferry moved away from the shore to get away from the vicious carapana mosquitoes. As they settled into their hammocks the density of the occupants was such that one man's buttocks hung inches from another's cheek.
Sabatini lay awake listening to the beating of millions of bat wings as they left their roosts. He snapped his finger against the mosquito netting, dispersing a layer of insects waiting for their victim to come within reach.
If only there were netting to keep out memory, he thought. He would stay within that shroud for the rest of his life. For this was the time when his thoughts, like the bats of the jungle, left their deep caverns and foraged on his mind.
He remembered his early childhood in Buenos Aires when he played soccer at school and would come home sweaty to practice piano. He had been the youngest ever to be admitted to El Conservatorio and under the tutelage of Dr. Maxime he had dedicated his life to becoming a concert pianist. Those were happy days, playing Brahms sonatas with his sister, Marissa.
His father had been a prominent businessman, owner of four shoe factories that produced the fabled “Porteño” shoes of luxurious Argentine leather. They lived in a beautiful seven-bedroom Italian-style villa with an in-ground swimming pool. In the countryside they had Cien Fuegos, a modest twenty-thousand-acre estancia where they raised cattle and his father pursued his passion for bull breeding. In the summer the family vacationed in Mar del Plata; in the winter there was skiing at San Carlos de Bariloche.
Theirs was a life in El Dorado and here Roland Sabatini's mind would strain against the precipice of remembrance, here he would close his eyes and wait for the death of sleep.
 




Chapter 3
 
When they arrived at Coleiras the first thing that struck them was the sheer number of defective children.
John recoiled at the missing limbs, the harelips, the retardation.
“This is Hiroshima, ten years after,” he said.
“It is the mercury used to mine gold upstream,” said Sabatini. “It is dumped into the river and gets into the food chain. Children over nine tend to be normal. They were born before gold was found.”
“Wasn't our guide supposed to meet us?” said Muir, annoyed at the misery.
Roland approached a fisherman.
“Where can we find Roberto Ayala?” he asked. Two little urchins, each missing an arm, scampered behind their father to watch the novelty of the strangers' clean, white shirts and ties. The man was probably in his late twenties yet looked over forty. His small, hairy hands continued to repair the net with the primordial dexterity of spiders traversing a web. He motioned with his face toward an inn then went back to his work.
Inside the Bar Bom Sorte they discovered a strip joint-whorehouse. Muir stood stunned, staring at the naked girl dancing on the stage. When he turned to look at Sabatini he saw him already talking to the bartender, handing him a bill. The man behind the bar pointed toward a thin man in his thirties with a thick head of hair.
“Roberto Ayala?” said Sabatini, towering over the man's table.
The man stood up, swallowing a mouthful of liquor.
“You are the missionaries,” he said in Portuguese.
“Yes, we are the missionaries,” echoed Muir.
“May we speak with you outside?” said Sabatini.
One of the topless cocktail waitresses squeezed John's butt on the way out.
“You had an agreement with Dr. Tallis from the Church to guide us to the Guraite,” said Sabatini.
“No.”
“You didn't have an agreement?”
“Yes, I agreed. No, I cannot take you.”
“Why not?”
“No one will take you.”
“WHY NOT?”
“I did not think you were coming. I thought you would have heard by now. The Guraite are headhunters.”
“The Guraite are harmless,” said Sabatini.
“I have seen.”
“Why not?” said Muir, a little behind in the discussion.
“Come with me, senhores,” said the guide.
They walked down to the river's edge, past the wharf. There, on stakes driven into the dirt, rested the heads of three men with elaborately painted arrows protruding from their temples. Maggots had eaten their eyes and black flies by the hundreds orbited the remains.
The guide crossed himself while holding his nose. Muir turned his back and nearly vomited. Roland did not react at all.
“I cannot take you. I cannot take you,” Ayala said while walking backwards as though excusing himself from royalty.
The missionaries walked back to the wharf in silence.
John watched his companion remove his backpack and spread out a map of the jungle. The sun was high, too high to be making futile calculations.
“What are you doing?” asked Muir.
“The river might be low enough for us to wade across some streams that we would have to avoid in the wet season. This will save time.”
“Are you forgetting about our three friends getting sunburn over there. The Guraite are headhunters—the mission's off. I'm no martyr.”
“They are not headhunters,” said Sabatini, calmly continuing his calculations.
“How do you know?” Sabatini held up his hand to silence him.
“It will take us only a day and a half at the most.”
“I'm going to get a nice tall bottled water then I'm getting on the next boat to Belem. This business was out of my league from the first.”
“Headhunters would have kept the heads,” said Sabatini.
“So they're murderers.”
“We are bound to hear all kinds of rumors and folklore during our stay here. I have to trust the scientific evidence. The only thing we know about those men is that they are dead. We can conjecture that their deaths were not suicide. It is a scientific fact that Dr. Kettle made contact with the Guraite and lived to return to the Alps to write about them. If the Indians do kill, they don't kill indiscriminately. If you want to go back, I can't stop you. I'm going on.”
The American looked at this music teacher from the big city and could hardly contain himself.
“Kettle's data is twenty years old. Alot has changed since then. Who knows what resentment these Indians have now. Maybe some of it is justified but that's it—we don't know and I say let's err on the side of safety. We're not required to do this.”
“We are not required to do anything, my friend,” said Sabatini.
“You're naive, self-destructive or brave. I'll stay on till I find out which.”
They picked up supplies at the local market—beef jerky, nuts, canned food and bottled water—then Sabatini plotted a course toward the Indians.
Three hours into the hike John was amazed at his companion's endurance. Again, not a word of complaint—about the heat, which was over a hundred degrees, the insects which would multiply a dozen-fold by evening nor about the stifling stench of the rotting forest floor. Walking at the same precise pace at which he had started out, Sabatini consumed half as much water as John and his breathing was not audible. Muir now questioned whether he could make it through one more day of this. They had had one rest so far at the two-hour mark and John did not want to be the one to propose another.
Though fatigued, John couldn't help admiring the exaggerated vegetation—leaves the size of a man's back; grasses so dense and tall they slowed one's pace like an undertow; gripping, conspiratorial vines that surrounded and pulled at soaring rosewoods as if possessed of envy.
The shy birds of the understory were brown and flecked to blend with their surroundings. But high above them dwelled spectacular toucans, tarragus, manikins, trogons, motmots and birds of paradise which, beyond the reach of predators, displayed their beauty with the impunity of kings.
Roland chopped some bark off a tree and scraped white shavings from the inside. He put some in his mouth and offered the rest to John.
“Chew on this, it will give you energy,” he said.
“Some bark are poisonous.”
“Not this. In any case, the inner bark of every tree is edible as it carries nutrients. The outer bark is sometimes toxic to deter insects.”
John took the shavings and chewed. It had the immediate effect of caffeine.
Roland cut down a sapling with a wire saw. He then looked at the annular rings, which would be thicker on the north side than on the south.
“What's the point of that—we have a compass,” said John.
“Double-checking. There may be large deposits of magnetic iron ore in the area. That would throw the needle off. We might as well take a rest here. Tighten your straps, it will balance the load better.”
“My straps are fine,” said Muir, throwing down his burden. He opened a can of ham spread with which he covered a loaf of bread. He was ravenous but did his best to conceal it. After the loaf was gone he took out two candy bars and wolfed them down. Roland just chewed slowly on some beef jerky. When they resumed their hike Muir was more fatigued than ever. He began to fall farther behind, the one thing he had not wanted to do. Roland glanced back a couple of times and slowed down. When Muir caught up Roland said,
“It's a myth that candy bars give you quick energy. In the absence of other food, they'll do, otherwise they wreak havoc on your blood sugar. Your body secretes insulin to counter the higher sucrose level and tends to overcompensate, leaving you with low blood sugar. That weakens you. Also your pack is too big, at least ninety liters. Fifty liters is all you need for most purposes, including ours. The tendency is to fill a large pack and the result is excess weight.”
Muir was doing all he could to contain his temper. The last thing he needed now was a lecture on survival tactics from a piano player. There was something disturbingly incongruous here. Before, Roland wouldn't open his mouth; now he was a veritable river of information.
Sabatini stopped abruptly and set his pack down. He approached a tree, embraced its trunk and walked up its length with the ease of a primate. He threw down a half dozen papayas then returned.
John welcomed the break and sat down. Roland drew a knife and sliced open the oblong, yellow fruit. They drank the delicious juice then dug into the meat.
“Do any scuba diving?” John asked.
Roland looked at him.
“I notice that's a diver's knife.”
“I bought it in a pawn shop,” said Roland.
“May I?” Roland handed him the knife. The blade could shave hair off the back of your arm. It was hefty, with a serrated spine and the whole thing was flat black. It looked like something from the deep.
“Is that a flat edge or hollow ground?” asked John, giving it back.
Roland was about to tell him, then stopped himself.
“Hollow ground?” he asked.
“That's when they grind it on a wheel—it gives the edge curvature. Very sharp but doesn't hold an edge.”
“Then I suppose it is flat edge. You are knowledgeable about knives.”
“Not as knowledgeable as you, Brother Sabatini.”
“I felt it was important to research.”
“You've done a remarkable job.”
When they resumed their journey Roland walked slower. The advice tapered off as did the running commentary on fauna and flora. At one point he even slapped his neck and said the mosquitoes were vicious.
“Does that qualify as a complaint?” asked John. Roland returned a puzzled look.
Just kidding, Brother Sabatini. Tell me something, what makes you laugh?”
“I suppose a good joke will do it.”
“Most people back home think I'm pretty funny. Maybe it doesn't work in the Southern Hemisphere.”
“You'll see once you make a joke.”
As evening fell they had to slather themselves with repellent.
It's time to take shelter,” said Roland. “We may have to make a bridge or a raft in the morning to cross a stream if it’s too high.” He wanted to refrain from sounding like a commanding officer so he said,
“Do you want to set up the shelter or make a perimeter wire?”
“Wait. It just occurred to me—Ayala was supposed to supply the tent.”
“I'll take care of that,” said Roland. “Why don't you set up the perimeter then. Just run the fishing line around the entire circumference of this ravine, around trees is good and about twenty inches off the ground. Tie some of the empty ham cans to it and put some pebbles in them. If anything disturbs it we should have several seconds to react.”
Much as he didn't like it, Muir found himself taking orders, advice, direction and even encouragement from his companion. Roland seemed to have no weaknesses, nothing fazed him. It was as if he had done all this before.
Roland made a thatch shelter by covering an A-frame made of sticks with palm leaves. He was finished in less time than it would have taken to put up a tent.
“The canopy was much denser a half hour back. We could have made camp there and gotten more protection from rain,” said Muir.
“That was the vine forest, the habitat of jaguar and panther. We're also at a greater elevation here and so cooler. The prevailing winds are less obstructed here and they run south-west, the orientation of the shelter.”
Muir decided that he was just going to shut up.
They set out again at dawn. By late morning Muir was close to collapsing from the heat which was far more intense than the day before. He quickly finished off all his water while Sabatini had plenty left.
Roland approached a davilla vine, cut it at both ends and told John to open his mouth. Warm, but drinkable water poured down his throat. John cut a few more vines for himself and bathed his pounding head when he was quenched.
“Make sure you don't drink from the ones that are red and yellow—the strychnine will kill you,” said Roland.
John disdained the advice and said, “By my reckoning we should have arrived by now.”
“Correct. They've been tracking us for the last two hours.”
“They?”
“The Guraite.”
Muir straightened up at the thought of the three heads by the wharf.
“Do we make contact?” asked Muir.
“Laugh.”
“What?”
“Just laugh.” They began laughing half-heartedly, then a genuine humor descended on them and they laughed with renewed vigor, with their bellies, hysterically they laughed at themselves for laughing. For three minutes they were buckled over in spasms until four naked Indians covered in paint and bearing war clubs stood before them.
They stopped laughing.
“Very slowly give them the gifts,” said Roland.
The missionaries spread out the knives, trinkets and mirrors before the Guraite. The Indians took the knives and smashed the mirrors and trinkets.
“At least we know they're not vain,” said John.
“They want us to follow them.”
As soon as they started walking, three more Guraite appeared and walked behind the missionaries.
“Don't turn around,” said Sabatini. “That would show fear.”
They walked into a camp of thatched huts that had been put to the torch only days before. They were brought before a man of middle age to whom everyone deferred. He wore a penis sheath as did all the men who were beyond puberty, and he stood on wooden blocks strapped to his feet. These were the descendants of the ancient Peruvian Yaros, driven from the altiplano by the Incas, and height still meant much to them. There was deep scarification on his shoulders, arms and chest which resembled a cowl of feathers and on his head was tied a beak of carved wood from which hung five enormous feathers.
Roland took out a stag handled hunting knife with a shiny blade and offered it to the chief. The chief tasted the metal then stuck it in his armband.
Roland knew to never ask an Indian his name directly. He turned to the man next to him and pointed to the chief.
“Xameis Tan,” said the Guraite.
Roland introduced his companion. “Now tell them my name,” said Sabatini. John did so, then an old man wearing the teeth of a jaguar on his forehead approached them.
The shaman breathed his breath on them. He then uttered a prayer and signaled for food to be brought. An adolescent boy responded with a roasted armadillo, cooked in its own shell and the whole camp stood around as the young white men ate the delicacy with their fingers. After the meal the shaman came to them again, this time with a bowl of dye made of genipap juice. He then proceeded to apply it to Muir's face using spit as a solvent. When the old man ran a little short of saliva one of the others would come over and spit in Muir's face with a gusto that the warriors seemed to appreciate. Then it was Sabatini's turn.
“If someone wants to crap in my face—I draw the line,” said Muir, smiling at the old man.
After this was over, children and women began to appear. Muir was annoyed by his thoughts as he glanced at sixteen-year-old naked nymphs with short, bowl haircuts. As a young boy watching National Geographic specials on the Masai, he had no problem fending off arousal at the sight of bare-chested black women slathering dung on thatched roofs. These Guraite women were sensuous and pointing at his crotch.
 “How much of their language did you say you knew?” asked Muir.
“Twenty-two words. This camp was burned recently. The women and children were hiding from us. A third of the people have fresh wounds. I think we can conclude that someone attacked them.”
A woman offered them a beverage in clay bowls.
“You should finish it,” said Roland, ignoring John's contorted face. It was bitter and warm as sweat. John drank the swill and returned the bowl with a sheepish grin.
What gentle, trusting people, thought Roland as a boy led him and Muir by the hand to a hut. The tribe had been through a recent battle, yet they welcomed strangers. Rancor seemed truly foreign to them. The isolation of the forest alone could not account for the preservation of innate goodness, if indeed that was the case here, for there were true savages in these woods—headhunters and tribes that raided and killed for slaves.
What, thought Sabatini, was the source of their magnanimity?
“I doubt it was white men who did this,” said John in the hut.
“You and I wouldn't welcome Indians if we had been attacked by their kind only days before. Perhaps they have the capacity.”
“Why would whites waste time cutting their way through the thickest jungle on earth to kill people who have nothing of value. I hear some of these tribes have firearms, like the Txukahameis. It had to be them. They're known to be brutal.”
“They have no pictographs or totem poles that would yield some record of their history. Like most of the Amazonian tribes their heritage is preserved through the oral tradition. They will have to tell us what happened.”


Chapter 4
Argentina

Corporal Horacio Cortazar was about to kill Professor Emilio Lumet of the Universidad Nacional.
If this had been a straightforward car bomb execution Cortazar could have made it home in time for the Friday night opera. At this rate he'd be lucky to make it back for the Friday night fights. It was a good thing he had remembered to pick up a case of Gaucho beer and corn chips beforehand. Those Post-It pads were handy. If he couldn't hear the opera tonight he'd probably have a girl.
Cortazar waited in his rented car for the professor of paleontology to enter the school parking lot. He had orders not to kill him on the campus grounds as that might confer martyrdom on him. Lumet was too famous to simply be riddled with bullets.
Dr. Emilio Lumet had lectured on paleontology at Harvard, the Smithsonian and the American Museum of Natural History. But it was his lecture at the United Nations that had marked him for death. There, he had lectured on the wrong bones. The bones of the “desaparecidos”—the disappeared of Argentina. These constituted twenty to thirty thousand men, women and children who over the last nine years had been murdered at the hands of the Argentine dictatorship and the left wing. The right accused them of subversion; the left, of collaboration.
Lumet then went further by uncovering mass graves and used his expertise in bone identification to reunite the living with their dead. The order for his execution had come from the highest levels of the Argentine government.
Cortazar flipped the radio on and tried to get the opera station. Eight O’clock. Nothing but static. God damn cheap radio. His expense account included an economy car. Next time he would pay the difference out of his own pocket and get a mid-sized or even a full-sized with some decent stereo. He could just barely make out the first act of Traviata.
In his laboratory Professor Lumet held the skull at eye-level, turning it slowly in his hand.
“You look like Hamlet,” said Margarita Leones, his student.
“What a man, that Shakespeare. He knew it's impossible to hold a human skull in your hands and not consider the life it once led. This may be the skull of Tabetha Palermo.” He removed from his white coat a high school yearbook photo of an attractive brunette. He pulled away a canvas sheet and laid the skull along side the skeletal remains.
“First of all, is it a woman?” he asked.
“The skull is oversized for a female but the small mastoid process and gentle brow ridges would indicate female,” said Margarita. “The large pelvic opening would also suggest female.”
The young woman opened a felt-lined box that contained eighteen casts of pubic symphyses or faces of the pelvic bone where it meets the cartilage. Its lava-like texture changes in a very predictable way with time. By comparing the subject symphysis with the casts, age could be predicted to within four or five years.
“She was between nineteen and twenty-three years old at the time of death,” said Margarita.
She spanned the calipers along the length of the victim's right and left hands. The left hand was longer by three millimeters.
“She was left-handed.”
The victim's legs had been cut off at the knees and buried separately in an unknown grave, hence a direct measurement of height was impossible. Margarita placed the victim’s femur on an osteometric board. She then flipped through tables of heights and corresponding femur lengths.
“One point five-three meters tall.” She took the photo in her hand. “The distinctive diastema between the two upper incisors corresponds, as do the other antemortem records. It will take more testing, but with a great degree of certainty, this is Tabetha Palermo.”
“This is Tabetha Palermo,” said the professor. He took the opportunity to squeeze her hand. “But that was the easy part. Tomorrow I have to tell the family. Strange. Some families thank me for the relief of knowing their loved one is dead and the search is over. Others curse me. They want to believe that their son or daughter is sipping cappuccino in Paris and will turn up some day. They reject even incontrovertible evidence.”
“That's human nature,” said the girl, returning the hand-squeeze, but the timing was off.
“I'm counting on you, Margarita. You and the others. This work is dangerous, you all know that. But it must be done. I don't know how much longer I'll be with you.”
“Emilio, don't.” It was the third time in a year she had used his first name. “You're a renowned scientist. Remember Solzhenitsyn—even he was spared.”
“But Margarita, I am no Solzhenitsyn.”
The professor appeared at the exit of the parking lot as Cortazar had anticipated. Lumet was slim, in his mid-fifties with an abundant head of hair. He was walking with a young girl, probably a student of his and both carried satchels. Nice legs, thought Cortazar. He's definitely banging that. Old bones must get boring without some young flesh. They walked closely with their elbows often touching. When they got to the car Lumet loaded both satchels into the back seat, then as an afterthought, she got in with him. He wasn't starting the engine right away, which meant they had some intimacy. The professor had his arm stretched along the back of the bench seat as he spoke to the girl. She laughed. Then she made him laugh. It would be a shame to blow up such a good piece of ass, but he'd done it before. Cortazar hated these long drawn-out jobs, although remote controlled bombs were his favorite means of doing someone in. The girl touched Lumet's chest then got out of the car. Obviously a love affair in its early stages.
Lumet started his engine. Cortazar snapped off the radio.
When Lumet exited the parking lot Cortazar started his car and slowly pulled out in pursuit. When they were beyond the university grounds the hit man opened the glove compartment and removed a small metal box. He extended the antenna and threw the power switch. He then rested his finger on the detonation button. The transmitter would put out a signal at 453 megahertz that would trigger a detonator that was buried in a small glob of C-4 plastic explosive stuck to the brake lines. At the bottom of the hill where Avenida Ayala intersected Calle Marti there was a diesel fuel truck stop.
Lumet turned on the news. Nothing but Argentine victories against the British. That had to be lies. Lumet did not want the islands recovered under the government of General Leopoldo Galtieri. A military victory would empower the dictatorship and condemn the country to fifty more years of tyranny. How many more thousands of innocents would be killed under this fascism? Better to lose the islands, the war, than to endure that.
He ran the next day's schedule through his mind. In the morning meet with Amnesty International representatives to help them lobby for the release of Estefan Kramer, a Jewish journalist detained without charge for over a year. Later in the day he would see the Palermo family. Tabetha had been found in a mass grave with thirteen other young people, mostly women. Tomorrow evening he would meet with an American reporter to deliver photos of the grave. All the victims had been executed by gunshot to the ear or back of the head.
He knew he could no longer rely on his prestige to protect him. His government no longer cared about world opinion.
He knew he was a dead man.
Beautiful girl that Margarita. He'd almost kissed her in the car. She looked so much like Laura at that age. Black-haired, statuesque Laura who walked with one crutch from a bout with polio in her childhood. They were married a week after they met. Some of his fondest memories were of them sitting at his bench sorting fossils. When she would place a Jurassic fossil in the Cretaceous pile, he would tell her, “You're off by only fifty million years, my love.” It was fun toying with time with her. Their happiness ended thirty-four years later.
To be twenty-one again. But not in this place, in this time.
Lumet turned on Avenida Ayala and headed down the hill riding the brakes.
Strange how one's values change. To think there was a time when his greatest concerns were animals and people dead millions of years, their stone-like bones puzzling, enigmatic, but never tragic. Now he was uncovering bones with freshly eaten marrow. Entire families, bound, gagged and slaughtered by death squads of the right and the left. When a government sanctions killing, the reason for it quickly degenerates from the strictly political to the personal to mere lust. Judging from the horrific disfigurement he had found on the bodies, the killing in Argentina had reached the last stage.
Cortazar was fifty yards behind Lumet. If he detonated the bomb too soon Lumet might be able to steer into a lamppost and survive the crash. The explosives were not intended to kill him, but to disable the brakes. If he waited too long the professor's car will have slowed to a near halt just before the depot to make the turn. It had to be done just right. Lumet's car was going too slowly. Cortazar looked in his rear-view mirror and saw three cars following closely behind, wanting to pass. He felt like giving Lumet the high beams to hurry him to his death but that might arouse suspicion. The bottom of the hill was only eight hundred meters away. He began to open up the distance between himself and Lumet's car. The car behind Cortazar passed him on the left. Good. One less witness. When Lumet was a hundred meters from the intersection he began to slow down for the turn.
 Cortazar pressed the detonator.
It sounded like a backfire, then Lumet's car began to pick up speed. The professor's foot plunged down on the brake pedal without the resistance of hydraulic fluid. Deep in his mind he had thought of this very calamity every time he descended this hill. He threw the emergency brake but that had been cut. The Fiat was up to sixty miles an hour. Seventy. The rush of adrenaline singed Lumet’s heart. The diesel pumps loomed ahead, oncoming cars to his left.
If he veered the car to the right he'd wrap himself around a telephone pole or go through a storefront. His hands froze to the wheel guiding it through a corridor of death.
Cortazar was pacing him now at over eighty miles an hour. That should do it, he thought. A few moments later, Professor Emilio Lumet and the five hundred million years of history that he carried in his head exploded into flames.
***

“We know where Sabatini is hiding,” said Major Octavio Montoya to the two uniformed men sitting before him.
“I thought Sabatini was killed with Cisneros,” said General Panza.
“That was the official story until we could locate him. We knew Sabatini had murdered Cisneros within a few days of the incident. As you know, Cisneros' body was almost totally consumed by sharks. But the autopsy showed that without a doubt he had been stabbed from behind in the classic way we train our men.
“Sabatini had returned to the raft alone, claiming that he and Cisneros had been attacked by sharks. We couldn't risk the invasion in order to launch a rescue mission for one man who was probably dead. We had no reason to doubt Sabatini.”
“Where is he now?” said Colonel Blanca.
“Here,” said the major pointing to the map.
“Does he have any family here?” asked Blanca.
“His family moved to Brazil several years ago. But now let me ask you, gentlemen—what do you want me to do? He's a murderer, a disgrace to the Army and an enemy of the State.”
“I think you know the answer to that,” said the general.
“Who do we send?” asked Blanca.
“He's waiting outside,” said Montoya. “A Corporal Cortazar. He trained with Sabatini and knew him well. We've used him to eliminate over fifty Montoneros and communists.”
“That's fine,” said General Panza, “But why did Sabatini, an excellent officer, murder his commander? Why?”
“We don't know,” said the major.
“I have to know. Find out. This may be the beginning of something bigger.”
“Si mi General.”
“What kind of family did he come from?” said the colonel.
“Here is his complete file.” Major Montoya handed it to the older man. “Upper class. Father a businessman, mother a socialite active in the charity circuit. He enlisted at seventeen, attended Officer Candidate School, graduated at twenty, first in his class, was promoted to First Lieutenant then volunteered for Special Forces.”
“Did Cisneros ever touch his family?” asked the colonel.
“As far as we know they are intact and living in Sao Paulo.”
“What's his family doing in Brazil?”
“They moved there several years ago when the unrest intensified,” answered Montoya.
“Our unrest?” asked the general.
“Yes sir.”
“A woman, perhaps,” suggested the colonel, who was more concerned with the termination of the problem than with its origins.
“As far as we could tell, Sabatini didn't have a woman,” continued Montoya. “He screwed the same whores as the rest of the barracks. In any case Sabatini was a soldier of enormous discipline and professionalism. He would never let an infatuation ruin his career and make him a hunted man as he must have known he was going to be.”
“Could he have simply lost his mind?” asked the general.
“His psychological profile showed him to be as stable as they come, motivated, a born soldier and leader,” said Montoya.
“Could he have been working for the English?” asked Panza.
“That was the first thought we had,” answered the major. “But Cisneros was a very replaceable soldier. In any case he killed Cisneros just before extraction—the mission had already been completed. Sabatini is in the Amazon hiding out, not in London. He's no spy.”
“There has to be a reason for this and I want you to find it,” said General Panza, raising his voice. “This must not happen again. We're at war.”
“Yes sir.”
“Send in Cortazar,” said the general.
He entered slowly to face the men who needed him now. The general was looking out the window and did not acknowledge the corporal.
“I understand you trained with Sabatini,” said the major.
“Yes sir,” answered Cortazar.
“Any idea why he might kill his commanding officer?”
“No sir. They always seemed—close.”
“How so?”
“The Commander was always selecting him, praising him. Holding him up as an example. One time…”
“Get to the point, Major,” said the general, still looking out the window.
“Your orders, Corporal, are to eliminate Sabatini and anyone else in his group immediately,” said Major Montoya.
“How many men will he need?” Colonel Blanca asked.
“Let him go alone,” interrupted the general. “I can't afford to send a regiment after one deranged deserter.”
“I work best alone, sir.”
“Dismissed.”
 
 




Chapter 5
 
Over the next few days the missionaries compiled a five hundred forty word lexicon of the Guraite tongue. This was growing at the rate of over sixty words a day and already revealed many subtleties absent in European languages.
There were twenty-two words for love. Love of God; two words for the love between a man and a woman, from the perspective of each; a word for love that does not come back to you; the love of a man for his daily work; the love of a man for his people; the love of the forest; the love of something which does not belong to you.
Many things were huaca, or holy, blessed. The sun, which they still worshipped; the giant trees in whose topmost branches they entombed their exalted dead. The river was huaca. The womb was huaca. Newborn life was xaxto, gift, though later it became huaca. Information about this bark or that weed was xaxto, but the body of knowledge of the forest was huaca and so he who possessed that knowledge was holy.
John and Roland worked out a way by which they could be useful and learn at the same time. One would labor with the Guraite on the project of the day while the other took notes on their language. Already they were constructing simple sentences.
John sat by the stream with pen and pad while Roland stood knee-deep in the water building a small dam with the Indians. The purpose was to drain the water on the other side of the barrier, exposing the fish. The Indians too, took turns sitting with the missionaries, explaining words, naming objects.
Today Orewata was the instructor. He was about twenty-five, a hunter in his prime. There was division of labor among these people and most of the women farmed sweet potatoes, banana, sugar cane and manioc while the men hunted. Orewata had much xume—love for his work. His specialty was blowgunning monkeys out of trees.
John tried to get the word he wanted by preceding it with pairs of words that had an obvious relationship. Pebblerock; saplingtree; boy—man; dislike—. Orewata gave no response. Was it possible that there was no word for hatred? Dr. Kettle had died before his second journey to the Guraite, which would have produced a complete lexicon and grammar of their language.
Suddenly Orewata beckoned a girl to come out of the water. She did so immediately. They went to a tree where, in full view of the others, she bent over and he mounted her from behind. No one gave them a second glance.
When they were finished Orewata took his place next to John and the girl returned to her work. The missionary took this as a sign that Orewata was bored so he thanked him and said, “Mixme tan bure.” Good luck at the hunt tonight.
“Getting tired?” he called to Roland.
“Not yet. You?”
“Fried.” Despite two hours of intense labor in this sun Roland seemed unaffected. His white shirt was soaked and clearly defined his back and shoulders. He had no love handles. He had moved thousands of pounds of dirt and mud in the last hour alone—in the time it had taken John to learn fourteen words—yet he wasn't even breathing hard. No one is in that kind of condition naturally. John realized that he knew more about the Guraite than about this man. When the crew took a rest, Roland sat down next to John.
“Roland, I have to ask you this. I haven't seen you smile since we met, aside from that phony laughing we did in the jungle—is it me or are you just a very serious person?”
“I suppose that I am a serious person.”
“When you attended the Missionary Training Center didn't they tell you to present a happy face. To put your best foot forward and all that?”
John noted a tension around Roland's mouth that he had seen before on the ferry, but this time there was no outburst.
“I didn't attend the Training Center. I received a dispensation in that regard because I already spoke Portuguese and no one spoke Guraite.” Then, as an afterthought, ”You could call me a very private person.”
“I didn't mean to invade.”
“You haven't. But I think these people are much more interesting than I am. They have achieved happiness in this place. They know nothing of us yet have accepted us without reservation. They have no written law yet there is order. Ironically we are here to teach them. To bring values and God to them.”
“You think we have nothing to offer?”
“At best it will be an even exchange.”
That afternoon they accompanied the Guraite on a quest for honey. This was the ultimate gift of the forest and its name, shaikure, as it came out of the lips of these people, could have been that of a god.
Uruoi was the small boy who had come with the news of a hive several kilometers from the village and immediately preparations began. The Indians behaved in the manner of any people anticipating an immanent pleasure, making superfluous small talk, which in their already circumscribed tongue was even smaller. A third of the population of the three villages—about five hundred—dropped their routines to come along.
Shupatan led the party as it headed toward the hive. He was a man of about nineteen or twenty whose role became clear when they arrived at the tree which held the honey.
It was a giant eucalyptus almost two hundred feet high, and the hive sat between two massive thighs which jutted out a hundred forty feet above the forest floor. The ancient tree was at least twenty feet in diameter—too great for any man to shimmy up.
The young Guraite took a vine as thick as a man's wrist and checked it for flaws. He wrapped it like a collar around the huge bole of the tree and tied the ends together. This would support him for the several hours it would take to climb the giant. Many were counseling Shupatan as they might a prizefighter, but the young man, commanding all their attention, gave them none.
He began the ascent, hacking footholds into the tree with an adz-like pick. Their exhortations rose with every step Shupatan took and it seemed to John that among these people the worthiest man was not the hunter but the climber.
The hive was huge with tens of thousands of bees—enough to kill a man quickly.
“What does he do about the bees when he gets to the top?” said John.
“Good question,” said Roland. He asked Orewata, who seemed somber amid the festivities. The Guraite pointed to the leaves sticking out of Shupatan's belt and Roland understood.
Suddenly the climber's left foot slipped and he was in trouble. He began accelerating down the trunk and tried to stop himself by catching one of the footholds he had cut. The vine offered some resistance but it was too late, he was almost falling freely. Shupatan hit the ground from a twelve-foot drop. Though landing feet first on the soft humus of the jungle floor, one foot twisted under him and he lay on his back reaching up with his arm as if trying to retrieve the air that had just been belted from his lungs. He was hurt but even more embarrassed. There would be no honey tonight.
There was a tentative feeling that Shupatan might try again but when he rose, his limp dashed their hopes. Eyes darted from man to man but there were no volunteers. Shupatan's skill, though not unique, was unchallenged.
Roland surveyed the tree. He put Shupatan's discarded leaves into his own belt.
“What are you doing?” asked his companion.
“I'm going up.”
“To prove what?”
“Didn't Elder Tallis tell you that faith in God often begins with faith in men?”
“He didn't say risk your life for dessert. Stop this now. Please.”
But Roland was already approaching the tree. He cut the vine, shortening it, then retied the ends. He then tested it by bracing himself against it. The Indians tightened around him like an added cinch and a Guraite instructed him on how to neutralize the bees and lower the honey.
Sabatini took off his loose shirt and his build silenced the Guraite as well as his companion. His pectorals were as defined as flagstones; his back was snaked with overlapping sinew and muscle.
A Guraite offered the adz that the other climber had used. Roland declined. He began scaling the huge timber by pulling himself up almost entirely with arm strength, then his feet would kick up against the tree giving him the split-second of buoyancy necessary for him to raise the vine six inches higher. Below there was no laughter or music. This was something new and newness was even more special than honey.
John watched Roland's body extend and contract, slowly inching toward the black swarm. He couldn't imagine himself doing this, not for the Grail. If Roland would risk everything for this, thought John, how much more would he do for a worthy end?
It took Roland thirty minutes to scale the giant. He grabbed one of the branches that supported the hive and swung himself over it. Without catching his breath he ignited the leaves he had carried up. Instantly the bees dispersed in disarray. He approached the hive which was partially encrusted into the trunk and held burning pieces of a special bark in it. The remaining bees staggered out, stunned by the cyanide fumes and aimlessly hovered about while Roland lowered a rope and hauled up a basket. After digging out cakes of honeycomb he filled the basket and lowered it. Sixty pounds in all came down.
The decent was quick and easy, his mastery over the tree, complete. And when he walked among them again there was, if not quite faith, certainly belief.
But this latest spectacle had only cast more doubt into Muir's mind. What Sabatini had just done had to rank as world-class climbing. There was again a puzzling incongruity here. He had approached the task with total confidence, not like a once-great athlete but someone in the fullness of his powers. What kind of man was this, he asked himself.
Litu, the king's fourteen-year-old daughter, had been immediately smitten by this white being. Now she came forward to reward him and as protocol demanded, he dropped to one knee. She removed a precious shell necklace and placed it on him then rubbed his belly. Not knowing what the response was, he rose.  She took his hand and made him rub her belly to the overwhelming amusement of the others. As princess, she could make subjects kneel only for reward, and so this tempered any childish whim to dominate.
For lunch they had roast tortoise, tail of caiman and sweet potatoes. The beverage they had been offered when they first arrived turned out to be a thin beer, mildly alcoholic, and John had grown to prefer it over Halizone-treated water. It wasn't in keeping with the law of health, which prohibited alcohol, tobacco, tea and coffee, but it was bacteria-free and here that meant it presented no risk of dysentery.
“You do any mountaineering back home?” asked John as they ate.
“Gymnastics in high school.”
“You don't you worry about your hands, most musicians do?”
“I've given up hope of being another Horowitz. I've put together some questions and tonight I'm going to speak to the king about what happened. If what happened here was an attack then who and why? If this is something that could happen again, we should know about it.”
“For the sake of completeness you might inquire about the three heads by the wharf.”
***
As the Guraite celebrated with their dance-of-the-top-of the-earth, John reflected on all that had happened. Roland had known exactly what to wear, what to eat, which vines were which. His skill at orienteering and familiarity with the terrain had already transformed his relationship with Muir into one of leader-follower. Their equality had not lasted ten minutes once in the jungle. Roland could have learned all this from books. He had demonstrated nothing thus far that a serious fisherman or hunter wouldn't have also known. Except that as far as John knew, Roland was none of these. What, then, was he? He had criticized John for having too large a pack, yet his own was almost as big. What else did he have in there?
That evening, Roland sat opposite the king in his hut. Litu seemed fascinated by Roland's white skin and frequently reached across and stroked exposed parts of his body. She was intensely curious about the hairs growing out of his face and alternately stroked the missionary's cheek and her father's as if doing a Gillette commercial. She wore, like her father, the tail-feathers of the condor in her short braid.
There was something out of place about the condor feathers and Roland finally realized what it was. There are no condors in the rain forest. They cannot maintain flight without the thermal currents of cliffs and so they must live in mountain ranges and high plateaus.
Roland spoke to the man in his own tongue.
“There are no condors in the jungle. What is the source?” He pointed to, but did not touch Litu's feathers.
The king explained that every year the shaman summoned a condor from the altiplano, the place of the origin of all. The bird allows a single feather to be taken from its tail then returns. The feathers were precious. The condor was huaca.
“Why does the condor come?”
“To remind us that when we die we shall ride its back to heaven if we have siksme.” Hands that know only work and the lifting up of children.
“And if a man has not siksme, where will he go?”
“The condor will take him in its talons like meat, not spirit. There is little joy in this.”
“But where does the condor take such men?”
“To heaven.”
“The same heaven of the man with siksme.”
“The same.”
“Is there no place of fire where men without siksme burn forever?”
“There is no place as that.”
“The men who hurt your people—have they siksme?”
“No more.”
“Who attacked your people?”
“White men.”
“When did they attack?”
“Ago, two full moons.”
“How did they attack—what weapons used they?”
“The thunder of the hand, which we have seen before.”
“Why did they attack?”
“They desire the trees in which we entomb our greats.”
Ordinary subjects were consigned to the ground, but kings, shamans and other heroes were given to the upper regions of the forest. Atop towering rosewoods and eucalyptus they were within easy grasp of the condor which took their souls to heaven. These remains were patrolled by the Guardians of the Dead, Guraite soldiers who would forfeit their own lives before allowing anyone to walk on the holy ground overshadowed by their heroes.
“Can no one help you?” asked Roland.
“Can you help us?”
“I must speak with my friend before I can offer help.”
“Speak, then, and answer me tomorrow.”
Roland walked alone to one of the smoldering bonfires that a few hours ago had illuminated the dance-of-the-top-of-the-earth.
Here was a chance to redeem himself, to make this great good outweigh his sins. Or had he been carried away by analogy? Could an act be hefted, graded, cancelled by its opposite? How could he ask forgiveness when he knew he would shortly spill more blood?
John had been studying the knot for ten minutes. It was so elaborately tied that he would not be able to duplicate it once unraveled. That was certainly why Roland had used it to fasten two D-rings which secured the master flap of his backpack. A padlock would have been subject to rust in this humidity. A Gordian knot of leather shoelace was perfect.
Just as John was turning away from the pack, Roland entered. No sound preceded him and John lurched back.
“I thought I saw a spider on your pack,” said John. “Turned out to be that knot. That's quite elaborate.”
“The king said they were attacked by white men with guns.”
“Why?”
“The logging company downriver wants their trees. Loggers will not work if there is constant risk of being killed by the Indians, so an excuse had to be found to exterminate them. It would come as no surprise if the company supplied the three heads on the wharf.”
“But there's no law here to speak of—why go through these dramatics? Why not just come in and carpet-bomb the Indians?”
“Discretion is advised as loans from the World Bank and Inter-American Bank might be cut off if news got out of mass exterminations of peaceful Indians. The king asked for our help.”
“There's obviously nothing we can do for them. They need a cavalry, not missionaries. If we leave in the morning we can be back in Belem by the end of the month and break the story to a news agency. And that's that.”
“I see,” said Roland.
“Is there something you want to say to me?”
“That is about what I expected from you.”
John rose. “I’ll ask you to elaborate on that.”
“I though I made myself plain.”
“Cut the crap. What’s on your mind?”
“That’s harsh language, Brother John. But it will take more than that to solve anyone’s problem. I’m staying with the Indians.”
John was dumbstruck. He watched Roland fasten his mosquito netting to the wattle which lined the walls as calmly as a man hanging curtains in his home. This man is insane, thought John.
“Did I hear you correctly?”
“You did.”
John sensed a resolution that was beyond the influence of his own common sense.
“What do you plan to do for these people? Two men can do nothing against this.”
Roland stopped what he was doing and looked straight at his companion. “Nothing?”
“That's right. Absolutely nothing except become martyrs and that's not what I signed up for. I'm here to fulfill an obligation, do a job, fit in, kiss ass, whatever you want to call it, and once that's done, I'm gone. Well, it can't be done. I'm getting out of here and you're coming with me. Remember what Elder Tallis told us—except for going to the bathroom we're to stay in sight of each other for the next two years and that's what we're going to do.”
“I'll stay here and you go back to Belem and call the news agency.”
“Is this a macho thing or something?”
                “Take it as you like. There are a few moments in a man's life when he knows that he's doing what is right.”
“Well, this isn't going to be one of them. I can't go a thousand yards into that jungle without you—is that what you want to hear? And I am going back. So are you.”
“Good luck, John. I mean that.”
This was the test of wills that John had feared. He tried one last time.
“Can I ask what you intend to do for them?”
“Teach them how to fight.”
“Like the Magnificent Seven? Good luck getting the other six guys. You're not in touch with reality. I saw that from the beginning.” John started packing his things. “The maps, please.” Roland snapped open the side pocket of his pack and handed them over.
John got under his mosquito netting. “I'll be gone by dawn.”
Chapter 6
 
Shortly before light Roland opened his eyes. His hand slithered across the ground and entered his pack. It grasped the Pachmyer grips of his Beretta nine-millimeter and returned it to his abdomen. The steel was always cold, no matter how hot it was.
M-16s and shotguns exploded, ripping a hole through the hut the size of a basketball.
By the time John sat up Roland had already drawn his knife and was cutting an escape route through the wattle of the back wall.
“Get your boots on,” said Roland, throwing his pack through the opening.
John scrambled for his boots. Flipping them onto his bare feet, their clamminess almost warranted looking for socks. In a few moments they had pushed their way out of the grass shelter. Still crouching, John started to say something but Roland clapped a hand over his mouth and pointed towards the woods.
“Stay down,” said Sabatini, once they were in the cover of brush. “They don't need white witnesses.”
The intruders sprayed automatic weapons indiscriminately at every hut and human in sight.
The village was now flooded in the light of the burning homes. Children and women screamed. The roar of chain saws ripped into the night as ancient trees fell, returning to earth the great men buried in them. The ground shook with the impact of the trees as if it, too, feared these men.
A small girl ran into John's arms, her mother's brains clinging to her back. An attacker came up behind her. Sabatini flung his knife, collapsing the man's diaphragm. He then ripped his knife from the man's guts, picked up the assault rifle then pulled John and the little girl into the jungle.
Muir could hardly keep up with Roland, who was carrying the girl and the pack.
“Faster,” said Sabatini. The jungle couldn't dampen the piercing cries of the Guraite being slaughtered.
Muir inhaled deeply the sickening odor of the decaying forest floor. Some creature had fallen into his boot and was now applying pincers to his ankle. He fell and scrambled up looking for his companion's back. He saw Roland receding into the rising mists. He tripped again.
“Here.” Muir looked around unable to see Roland.
“Here.” The voice was no more than ten feet away yet Sabatini was invisible. A rock tapped Muir in the leg and he found Sabatini and the little girl in a stand of guinea grass.
“We'll have to stay put until it's over,” said Sabatini.
“Except when it's over they'll all be dead.” Muir watched as Sabatini removed the knife from its sheath and wiped the blood off with clumps of wet grass. There was no emotion in the man's face as he did this, no irony. He was cleaning his knife.
Muir had seen the knife enter the attacker's stomach just below the rib cage. He was almost certainly dead. Roland Sabatini had just killed a man.
When they returned two hours later they saw over ninety slain warriors still clutching their knives and bows. Many of the dead women were bleeding from the groin, raped with rifles before being shot. John saw the little girl's father lying in the distance with a six-inch exit wound in his chest and cupped the little girl's eyes with his hands.
“Is this possible?” said John. Suddenly he had to lean against a tree to vomit but he held it in. There had to be more for a man to do here than swoon.
Roland surveyed the carnage in silence.
Other Guraite began to return from the forest. The two young men stood in the gaze of all.
The Indians fell on their dead, exhaling into their mouths, trying to breathe life back into them. There was wailing, fire, cinder and suffering that unfolded itself with infinite nuance.
John screamed. “God, how can you let this happen?”
My very words, thought Sabatini. He had briefly found peace among these gentle folk.
The shaman was inoculating survivors with a tiny bow and arrow.
“Get the medicine out, let's do something,” said John.
Muir approached a Guraite with a roll of gauze. If the Indian had pulled back it would have been simple fear. But the man stood his ground, looked John in the eyes then with a fling of his hand John's face was dripping with Indian blood. He wiped his face and offered the man the gauze. It was batted to the ground.
A commotion broke out. The king's daughter was missing. The attackers had taken her.
“Why take her instead of just killing her?” asked John.
“Whores bring a good price downriver,” said Roland.
“Let's get the army in here.”
“The men who did this were probably in the army. This is Latin America, my friend.”
“What about the police? We have to do something.”
“What would you recommend?”
“We can forget about bringing the Word to these people--are we in agreement?”
“So far.”
“We have a credibility problem here, to say the least. The first thing we have to prove to them is that we're on their side,” said Muir.
“You have just attempted that with mixed results.”
“We have to bring that little girl back.”
Sabatini studied him. He would have to make a quick decision. For all his planning, he hadn't planned on this.
“How?”
“I have money, we can buy her back. If it's more than I have I'll wire my father for whatever we need.”
“What if she's not for sale?”
“Then pimps are the only people in this place who can't be bought.”
“Last night you said you had not signed up for heroics. Now you want to rescue the princess.”
“You said something about the few times when a man knows he's doing what's right. Is this one of those moments?”
Roland turned away while he calculated. Perhaps they could bring the girl back in a few days. It would be a great gesture. But in four weeks he would have to abandon that mission for the one he came to complete.
“If she's not at the logging camp we'll go to a gold mine about ten miles downstream called Serra Peladha where thousands of men work,” said Sabatini. “They have many whorehouses.”
At dawn, the king gave the missionaries a dugout. After loading it and checking the map once more, they set out for the lumber camp on a stream that would lead back to the Tapajos tributary.
Along the river they passed abandoned seringales--thousands of hectares of rubber trees, their bark bearing the hundreds of parallel furrows cut over decades of latex-harvesting. Scarified in their maturity like the Guraite, they stood awaiting the torch of the ranchers.
Great rafts called marombas drifted down the river bearing cattle, moaning like diluvian survivors in a drowned world. A huge tent mounted on a raft served as a mobile brothel, its painted girls waving at the missionaries with the leisure of Egyptian concubines.
And everywhere the forest was ablaze. Fires as big as fiefdoms covered the landscape. Set by homesteaders to clear land, they became so intense they created their own microclimate with lightening and tornadoes.
 Six hours on the river brought them to a lumber camp in a small town where one man--Hector Suarez--owned everything. He owned the general store where loggers bought steel-toed boots. He owned the barbershop, the cantina. He owned the Hollywood brothel. He believed that he owned the surrounding forest.
“If you like I can go in alone,” said Sabatini when they reached the whorehouse.
“No, I should back you up.”
“I thought you would.”
Inside the hovel there were seven girls in tight dresses, all between eleven and fifteen years old sitting on sofas smoking cigarettes. They looked up at the gringos who would pay much. One flashed her skirt up, another blew a kiss. They were whores in every way, thought Roland, except they were tiny, like the lovely miniature ponies his father had bred.
John felt a resistible but unabating attraction to this place.
“We want to see all your girls,” said Roland in Portuguese.
“There are only two girls busy in the back,” said the madam. “But these girls here are good. Take off your clothes, ladies.”
Not to act prudish, the missionaries stood their ground. Muir tried to summon repugnance but it never arrived. The sale of sex for money, so anathema to his upbringing, was in an instant made legitimate by these giggling youngsters. He could find no virtue against which to brace indignation.
“We will wait for the other girls,” said Sabatini, calmly.
“Cerbeizas?” asked the madam, holding up a frosted mug.
“Later,” answered Sabatini.
The young men sat silently for fifteen minutes. The girls exhibited none of the shame or self-consciousness John would have expected, indeed, it was he who ran his hand across his upper lip, who crossed and uncrossed his legs, who looked everywhere but into the eyes of what he wanted.
Finally a logger walked out adjusting his pants and blew a kiss to the other girls with his dirty fingernails. There was mud on the floor from the rains, enough to write your name in. In it were prints of big hulking boots led by dainty feet.
A girl of thirteen walked out in her underwear and no top. She was shiny with sweat and paid for a Coke which dripped onto her undeveloped breasts.
“This is Flores,” said the madam in English.
Curiously, John felt he would insult the women if he ultimately did not choose.
“Very nice,” said Sabatini. “We want to see the last girl.”
“The last girl has nothing that these do not also have,” said the madam, reverting to Portuguese in her annoyance. “Marisol, finish up. There are gringos here with special balls.”
The girl walked out five minutes later with a fourteen-year-old boy who gave the gringos much eye contact at having rushed him. Life expectancies were short in the Amazon so it only made sense that everything, including vice, be started early.
“Thank you for your time, senhoritas,” said Sabatini, putting a couple of bills in the madam’s hand.
By the following day they had come upon a village two kilometers from Serra Peladha.
Here again, many young children were deformed. But there was something different about this village. About half of the people were blond, and atop their homes they flew the Confederate flag of the Old South.
 
 
 


Chapter 7

“Fourteen hundred Argentine soldiers have surrendered to approximately half that number of Royal Marines in the first major battle for the Falklands. Argentine radio, however, is broadcasting reports of victories. More about the war in the Falklands in just a moment…”
Sabatini did not expect to hear the BBC here. He was outside the door of a little single-floor home listening to the bittersweet news coming from inside, and when he looked up he saw the face of a beautiful child, blond as the sun, watching him from the window.
“Compreende lo que diz?” she asked. You understand what is said?
“Falamos ingleis,” said Sabatini.
“So do I,” she said. “Who are you?”
“We're missionaries. This is my friend—he is American,” the switch to English being more for John's sake than the girl's.
Muir was astonished at the girl's speech—pure Dixie. For her part, the girl was friendly but unimpressed by his exotic origin. She was insouciant beyond her years.
“And where are you from?” asked Muir.
“Right here.”
“Lourdes,” said a man's voice from inside the hut. “A quem fala?”
“A estes homens.”
Her father came to the edge of the door. He was a man in his mid-forties, dark, with a thick head of black hair as the only vestige of his youth. Sabatini noticed the garden behind the house was too small to live off and the twilight hour would have put him on the river had he been a fisherman. He was therefore a seringueiro—a rubber tapper.
“I am Elder Sabatini and this is Elder Muir.” They extended hands.
“Miners?” said the man while his hand was still in slow transit, as if ready to withdraw it for the wrong answer.
“We are ministers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,” answered Sabatini before Muir could open his mouth.
“More missionaries,” the man said, simply.
“I'm Lourdes McCallum. And my father.”
“What do they say about the war in Las Malvinas?” asked Sabatini.
“The Ingleises are winning. The Argentinos are lying. They can't fight.”
“Where did you learn such good English?” asked Muir.
“We've always talked like this, boy.”
“Posso oferecer-lhe uma bebida,” said the girl, Southern manners coming to her in Portuguese.
“Please,” answered Sabatini. The father was annoyed at the offer but it was evident that the girl chose her suitors. She went into the kitchen and the father was left facing the strangers.
“Sit.” His hand waved toward some folding chairs. “Oi, Lourdes, traga tres cafezinhos.”
“Thank you for your hospitality, sir, but we don't drink coffee. No members of our Church do,” said Muir. That was not going to go over well in Brazil, but it was best to get it over with. McCallum seemed neither insulted nor curious.
Lourdes, apparently hearing this, brought one coffee and three Cokes. She was almost a foot taller now and Roland realized she must have been kneeling on a chair before. She was about nineteen and strangely Aryan.
“Armando McCallum,” said the man, his manners catching up with the moment. “Men come here looking for sacks of gold. Others land and lumber. But you—souls.”
“You could say that,” said Muir.
“Find any?” said McCallum, smiling for the first time. He liked asking this question of prospectors.
“We haven't begun yet.”
McCallum leaned back in his chair. “You're not the first,” he said, looking at the sky. “We've had Mennonites, Seventh-day Adventists. Just look at me to see how well they fared. What makes you any better?”
“Daddy, don't be so—accosting.”
“We also have fat Father Bistro who looks for God at his own pace,” said McCallum. “In these parts men of the cloth compete for souls like piranha.”
“Daddy.”
For all intents this was a poor Louisiana family on the  fringes of the bayous.
“Sir, why are there Confederate flags flying everywhere?” asked the younger missionary.
“Somos confederados,” he said, anchoring himself in his adopted tongue before reaching back to the dim beginning.
“Come inside, cavalheiros.”
On the wall hung a photograph of twenty-year-old Henry Elias McCallum in a Confederate lieutenant's uniform with one hand on his sword. It was dated June 2, 1860—in the echo of Fort Sumter.
“He brought my family to the mato,” said McCallum.
After the end of the Civil War many Southern families lost their farms to the carpetbaggers, others simply couldn't stand to live in the South of the reconstruction. So like their ancestors, they became pioneers. Some went to Mexico. Others went farther south to the Central American countries.
The emperor of Brazil offered the Americans free land in the hope of exploiting their savvy for cotton growing. Of the hundreds of families that came to the Amazon, many died, still many more returned to the South. But ninety families remained long after they had seen slavery abolished a second time and tall sugar cane replace the expanses of failed cotton. From Americana, the original settlement, were formed several small towns. Among them, this one, Davisville.
Muir’s fingers extended toward the thin orange film that covered the portrait but McCallum held his hand up, defending his ancestor.
“The varnish keeps it from aging.” He took down the saber and handed it over solemnly, as Lee himself might have done. It was a heavy thing; it had led men into oblivion on two continents.
Muir returned the sword so they would get back to the porch.
“Daddy, ask them to stay for dinner.”
“Stay for dinner,” he said indifferently, no longer addressing them with the gallant “cavalheiros”. “My daughter makes eel.”
Lourdes pushed a chicken out the door of the house with her foot and began preparing the meal.
“You two don't look like priests,” said the older man.
“In our Church there's no distinction between the clergy and laymen,” explained John. “All males become deacons at twelve, teachers at sixteen and members of the Melchizedek priesthood at eighteen. If they're called to a mission, they're considered elders. We believe that Jesus was here in the Americas after the Resurrection and this book, the Book of Mormon, is the Testament of His ministry.”
Sabatini glanced up and saw Lourdes staring at him, then her eyes dropped back down into the guts of the fish she was filleting.
Roland too, looked away. He was not here to flirt, and suddenly he was angry at having to fight off feelings he had thought he'd left in civilization.
“Maybe your daughter would like to join us after putting dinner on the stove,” said Muir.
“The eel cooks quickly,” said the rubber tapper, treating the suggestion like a change in battle plans.
McCallum, who could hold his own through labyrinthine discussions of the soul and gradations of heaven and hell, began to fidget when the smell of frying eel hit him.
“…we believe the soul has always existed,” said John. “Unlike other Christians who believe that the soul is created sometime after conception.” Sensing that proselytizing was futile before dinner, the missionary changed the subject to fishing.
When Lourdes came out with the food she had changed her dress to a celeste that reached just below her calves. Between her breasts now hung a small gold crucifix.
It was the best meal the young men had had in weeks. Fried eel seasoned with wild lemon, fried plantains and boiled manioc. Tons of it. They ate until speaking was a labor.
McCallum's table manners could best be described as pragmatic. He eschewed knife and fork for the more quaint Dark Age custom of eating fish with fingers. The juice ran down his hand and he licked it off his wrists. When the plate was empty he tilted it to his mouth and slurped the last bits of oil. Dinner conversation was not his custom.
He unbuckled his belt and took out a thin cigar of powerful tobaccos negros and lighted it. The smell drove off mosquitoes. He crossed his legs elegantly, his supper and cigar now making him a proud plantation owner.
“Your daughter is a fine cook,” said Sabatini when the girl got up to take his plate.
Lourdes took everything into the kitchen and stood poised by the basin to receive any further praise.
“And your wife?” asked Sabatini.
The pleasure of the meal seemed to leave McCallum with the exhalation of black smoke.
“The malaria took her,” answered Lourdes, coming out.
“You're a rubber tapper?”
He nodded. “It happened when we were slaves of the patrones. Always in debt. Starving. Then we organized the sindicatos. Many men were killed.”
“They don't want to hear that story, Daddy.”
Muir said, “Your family's journey from the American South to this place reminds me of the Israelites who traveled to North and South America and became the ancestors of many of these Indian tribes.”
This did not snag the man's interest. The thought of his dead wife would be with him for a few more moments. He said finally,
“Suarez is burning our forest for his cattle. He already owns a half-million hectares but he wants more. My ancestors fought cattle ranchers in Montana, so you see how nothing changes. Nothing.”
“Where will you be living?” asked the girl.
“There are hotels down the river,” interjected McCallum.
“That's where we're going,” said Sabatini.
“Far?” she said.
“Only a few more kilometers.”
“Good.”
The girl wouldn't take her eyes off Roland. Suddenly Muir felt like a third wheel. During the meal she had looked for Roland’s reaction every time he'd taken a bite of another dish, trying to make sense of his blank expression. Good luck, thought Muir. Maybe she could figure him out. He had learned more about these strangers in ten minutes than he had learned about Roland Sabatini in the last three weeks.
“I hope you enjoyed the meal,” said McCallum.
The missionaries made it clear that they had.
After they’d left, Sabatini could still see the girl’s eyes absorbed in his face and she stirred in him something that could only weaken him; he knew that she wanted him, but he did not want to be softened by love, not now.
How long had it been since he had loved? In his mind he saw a boy and girl of fourteen dressed for a ball and running through the barn. They had gone there with the pretense of seeing Babieca, the miniature horse his father had bred.
Is it possible that he was the same person who had had felt those feelings? That distant love did not survive his hate. Whoever said that love conquers all never went up against hate. Hatred so great, so overpowering that everything that was good in him had been condemned to die, piece by piece—love, humor, music, humanity.
 


 
 



Chapter 8
 

In Serra Peladha, Muir inhaled the volatile mixture of liquor, gold, guns and women. Outside the assayer's storefront prostitutes waited to unburden prospectors escorted out by armed bodyguards.
They stopped at the Ouro Rico Bar.
“We’ll begin here,” said Roland. “Remember, we must fit in.”
As soon as they entered the bar a topless waitress came over and asked them what they wanted to drink.
“Dois Brahma Shopp,” said Roland. “What is the celebration about?”
She said there had been a major strike. A nugget of ninety kilos, eighty-seven percent pure. “He was a newspaper boy in Recife. Now he is a king.”
“And when these beers arrive, what are we going to do with them?” asked the other Mormon.
“Drink them. We can't sit here sipping Pepsi. If we don't find her here we'll try the brothel across the street. If you feel your soul is getting soiled we can quit.”
“I'll let you know,” said Muir, staring at another passing waitress.
“What would you be willing to do to get her back?” said Sabatini.
“Just about anything.”
“Would you kill?”
“I would kill in self-defense or to defend someone else. Why?”
“What if you were doing something very good, very noble and with all your heart, knowing that when you were done you were going to do something of enormous evil. Would the good be diminished?”
John was taken aback. Roland was not one to initiate abstract discussions. Indeed, he had the most utilitarian disposition John had ever seen.
“I would be diminished. The good I did would be unchanged. Why did you ask that?” Roland's eyes turned toward the stage.
“Here is the next girl.”
A young mulatto girl replaced the middle-aged one and the audience threw her bills which she herded into a corner with her feet. A barker announced over a loudspeaker that there were thirty-two girls to go and promised that they got better as the night went on.
When the beers arrived, John took a cursory sip and cast his eyes toward the table until the next girl came on. The beer was hideous, warm and bitter. It was worse than the cod liver oil he'd taken as a kid. It was almost as bad as the time he'd swallowed his own vomit in class to avoid throwing up on his desk.
He looked for some reaction from his companion but, of course, there wasn't any.
“Did you drink during those years you were away from the Church?” asked Muir.
“No.”
Soon the waitress was back and asked them if they wanted another, and further, that customers had to buy one drink every fifteen minutes, house rules.
Sabatini ordered another round.
“We could give these away but that would not be to our purpose,” said Roland.
“I've had three swallows and I'm looped.”
“You should slow down. There are thirty more girls to go.” Muir had never had beer before, but after a while it wasn't so bad. It anesthetized its own horrible taste. That's how alcoholics must get that way, thought John.
The strippers came and went. At first John would glance up to see if it was Litu. But after the second beer and the fifth girl he stared shamelessly at the show. Many of the girls were beautiful imports from Rio and Sao Paulo. Every time a woman removed her G-string his brain crumbled and with it, his will to resist. He loved what he saw and he hated what he realized. He was no better than the rest of these men. How could a half-hour in a cheap bar undo nineteen years of church going? He had no doubt that by the end of the night he would be willing to pay for one of these women. He gawked at a brunette's voluptuous thighs and buttocks. His eyes climbed up over her belly and crawled over her breasts. When she was finished taking it off she left the stage for a moment then returned with a blanket. John's heart convulsed as she laid down on it.
Looking at the girl squirming on the stage, he no longer knew what he was incapable of. When he had walked into this place he had had no lust for gold. Yet with enough gold that woman would be his. He groped for some distinction between himself and these scum but could find none.
The waitress passed by and John put up two fingers. When the beers came he tipped her by stuffing the bills into her garter.
“We have to fit in, right?” he said to Roland.
“You're doing a superb job.”
“I'm going to tell you something, Roland, and I freely admit it. I have no will power when it comes to women.” He took a swig.
“I would never have guessed it.”
“Do you have a girlfriend back home. Before you left?”
“No.”
“Ever have a girl? Friend, I mean.”
“No.”
“There's no limit on the number of words you're allowed, you know. Speak unto me, Brother Sabatini.”
“That's it.”
“Is there nothing you'd like to know about me, seeing as we'll be spending the next two years together?”
“I think I have all the essential facts for now.”
“I could be queer or unstable—that doesn't worry you?”
“Not particularly.”
“Look at what that girl is doing now. Tell me, Elder Sabatini, do you feel nothing? Are you immune to this too?”
“Slow down, you're drinking too fast.”
“Look at that. Are you immune to that? Let's exchange thoughts right now.”
“Let's not.”
“Alright. Then answer me this. How does a music teacher learn to fling a knife at a man like you did?”
Roland looked away. “Raw talent.”
“I'm sitting here and I still can't believe it—you killed a man.” Muir’s palms came up. “I'm not condemning you for it. I just can't believe it.”
“How should I prove it to you?”
John let out torrents of laughter. “Roland, you've discovered the middle ground between laughing at and laughing with.” John regripped the slick gravity of the topic. “I mean, you didn't show surprise, regret, shock, horror.” Humor withdrew from his face. “You showed nothing.”
Roland merely looked at the next girl stepping into the spotlight.
John stared at the side of his face.
“I am not in the habit of showing my emotions to strangers,” said the Argentine.
“Fair enough. But be honest with me, even if I am a stranger. When you killed him, what did you feel?” Roland looked John in the face but did not answer. “Did you feel—nothing?”
“If a man knows what is right and knows himself, no act can carry lasting grief.”
“That's not what I asked you. I asked what emotion you felt after you flung the knife into that man's thorax.”
“You have a gift for interrogation that gets more acute as you drink. Nevertheless, I'll tell you. But first you tell me what you feel right now, at this very moment.”
Muir pointed to the girl on stage and proceeded to expose his innermost fantasies with the abandon of a state’s witness. After he had completely abased himself, he said,
“Now you.”
“Very well, I'll tell you what I felt. I felt—” John leaned forward, “—very bad about the whole thing.” Roland picked up his mug and took a sip.
When the last girl took her bow John and Roland rose wearily and stepped out into the wet dawn of the Amazon.
The next day Roland awoke to a hideous smell. He was tired and tried to sleep through it but it kept getting worse. Finally he sat up in his hammock and found himself covered with vomit. There were four other men hanging from the walls in hammocks like bats and they were sleeping well. Roland got to his feet and found John face down on the hammock directly above him.
“Wake up, wake up!” said Roland.
John did not stir but uttered, “Never again.”
“Get up, dammit.”
“Never again.”
“Christ, where do I take a shower around here?”
“Never again.”
Roland shook John violently then looked at his own arm. It was covered with mosquito bites and was like lizard skin to the touch. Only the alcohol had allowed them to sleep through the swarm of bloodsucking insects that had fed on them all night. Careless, thought Roland. Stupid and careless. He should have put on repellant before going to sleep. Now he might contract malaria and that would alter everything.
“Get up!” He pulled John hard but the sleeping man clung to his hammock like meat on a rotisserie. He dragged John out the door and dunked his head into a horse trough.
After showers for which they paid a thousand cruzeiros each, the men went off to find breakfast.
“I can't look at food,” said John, slumped over the table at an outdoor boliche.
“Would you like a beer, then?” asked Sabatini.
John's head rose independent of his body as though hydraulically. “That was your first attempt at humor. And I fully commend you for it. Don't be offended if I don't laugh until next week.”
“You must eat something.”
“No, I must not eat something. You eat. Look, last night—do you remember anything from last night?” said John.
“Everything.”
“Yeah, well, I said a number of things that—I talked alot of caca, OK?”
“You'll get no argument from this side of the table.”
Roland's food arrived. Ham and three eggs, platanos, huge biscuits, a dish of butter, another of jam and fresh squeezed papaya juice.
John looked on in amazed nausea while Roland, who had drunk as many beers as he last night, ate like a Hun.
Something made John reach for his wallet. “Wait a second, what was the bill last night?”
“Fifty thousand cruzeiros, including your generous gratuities.”
“FIF—I could have gone to the Rainbow Room for that much. Do all these dirt bags walking around here have Swiss bank accounts? We must have gotten the exchange rate wrong, we must be off by a zero.”
“Simple supply and demand. Almost everything must be brought by river then inland by foot and mule.”
“I can't even fish, that damn river is full of mercury.”
“A good point. To conserve our resources we'll have to start living off the land, as you say. Lizards, worms and grubs will easily sustain us.”
Muir’s stomach groaned.
“I think that it's time that we talk about setting a deadline for ourselves,” said Roland. “If we don't find Litu within two weeks we will have done our duty above and beyond the call. Then it would be time for others to take over.”
“And will anyone else care?”
“Probably not.”
“That's a cop out, but I’m no stranger to that.”
“If I left here without her it would be with great regret. And there is something else I would regret,” said Roland.
“And that is?”
“That I never learned the secret of the Guraite's forgiveness.”
They came upon a crowd gathered outside the New York Café, which consisted of a chicken wire frame covered with banana leaves.
Two men with slabs of muscle were coiled in combat. Congas, flutes and cuchias gave rhythm to their blows. Bets were made—three to one for the huge mulatto from Pernambuco. His opponent was a black from the favelas in Rio.
“Capoeira,” said Roland.
During the slave days blacks had to settle their differences and train for insurrection without the white masters' knowledge. From this constraint, along with often having their hands bound, evolved the martial art of capoeira. At night the slaves would play music and practice their leaps and cartwheels as though performing a dance.
Edward de Sanctis, the mulatto, dove on his hands and wrapped his feet around the opponent's neck, throwing him to the dirt. Vinicios, the favelan master, was pinned and the match was ended. Edward de Sanctis was invincible. Many things were brought to the Amazon, but nothing could beat him.
A black boy handed de Sanctis a towel then Hector Suarez came over and squeezed the mulatto's seventeen-inch biceps approvingly. It was not the twenty thousand dollars just won by Suarez that pleased him, but owning a champion, for like the best shotgun, it increased his stature and for that Suarez would pay any price.
De Sanctis strapped on his huge magnum with maximum flair then took his position next to Suarez in the Land Rover.
Sabatini thought of those slaves practicing revenge in the midst of their imprisonment.
He had done the same in the dark days.
 




Chapter 9
Argentina 1974

It should have been the happiest day in Esteban Sabatini's life. His beautiful daughter, Marissa, was marrying Richard Montenegro, her high school sweetheart and son of Antonio Montenegro, President of Banco Argentino. Diplomats, prominent artists and industrialists had attended the ceremony at the chapel. He looked at these guests now chatting at the vast reception in his home and asked himself who could help him. None.
He went to his study and began to cry.
Roland was sitting in the adjacent foyer and, having just kissed Teresa for the first time, was transported to an enchanted realm. He heard his father sobbing.
Never had he imagined that his father could cry but now he was crying like a woman.
There was a knock at the door of the study. Esteban Sabatini collected himself quickly. Raul Vreland entered.
“The infidels are dying for a drink.”
“Come in, Raul.” Vreland helped himself to his favorite leather recliner opposite his best friend.
“The recliner stays the same; we grow old,” said Vreland. “She's beautiful, Esteban.”
“I want so much for her to be happy.”
“And why aren’t you happy?”
“What kind of question is that?”
“An obvious one. There's something wrong. You can put on a great face for all your guests but I see. What is it? Business gone bad?”
“You know better than that. Business is too good. So good it has attracted partners left and right, literally.”
“The Montoneros and the Triple-A?”
“You know then.”
“I know they're extorting some five hundred companies. If the companies cooperate, their executives don't get kidnapped. Have they approached you?”
“I have stopped cooperating.”
“No. You mean you've been paying them off?”
The other man nodded.
“How much?”
“Ten thousand dollars a month each for the last eight months.”
“You've been paying the communists and the Anti-communist Alliance ten thousand each? My God.”
“I didn't want my death to ruin Marissa's wedding.”
“This was an expensive wedding, Esteban. And now?”
“The next payment is due in ten days. They're not going to get it. I've hired bodyguards but as you know if someone really wants to kill you, you can't prevent it.”
“Can't anyone help you?”
“Who? The right and the left are extorting me. I know no one in this wretched government. Who will help me? I have come to the realization that I have many friends but no allies, a pitiful distinction to have to make at this point in my life.”
“I thought it was the multinationals alone that were being forced to pay.”
“That would show some idealism. We're being extorted for profit, not principle. With that money they finance other robberies and kidnappings. This country is a snake devouring itself.”
“So what will you do?”
“Simply not pay. I've warned all my top people that they're targets. They've refused to go.”
“Have you told them that so far their safety has been bought, not given?”
“No.”
“Why?”
“Oh, Raul.” He rose and looked out the window. “To let the world know that Esteban Sabatini has been strong-armed like a common shopkeeper, that for all his cattle and shoes and God he has to step aside for thugs of the lowest rank?”
Raul Vreland leaned over the desk.
“You mean your pride? For pity's sake, Esteban, tell them. Tell them.”
“I took three generations of blessed existence for granted. Ours was the lot of hard working believers and what evil existed in the world fell short of our doors. Now I'm a marked man. To think I once believed that courtesy and charity could preserve all things.”
“Tell them.”
“I will.”
“Where's that scotch you used to keep here? It was behind those books.” Sabatini took the bottle from a drawer and placed it on the desk as though bartering for salvation. It was nearly empty. Vreland poured himself a small drink, perhaps half a shot. He hated the taste of liquor.
“What now? Will you live under armed guard forever?” asked Vreland.
“I don't know.”
“Your family will be in danger. Hundreds have been disappearing, you know that. The government has declared a state of siege since the assassination of that scum chief of police. The army has virtual carte blanche to torment whomever they wish.”
“That's what gets me, Raul. Why do they want to torment me? Why is this happening to me? I've fulfilled all my obligations to the Church, to my family, I served in the military like everyone else. This is the question that's been consuming me—that if there is a God, if there is justice in his world, why should this happen to me? And yesterday I may have come upon an answer.
“Do you know that I have never read a newspaper in my life. Oh, I've flipped through the financial section and the sports pages, but poverty, disasters, crop failures, murders—none of these ever caught my attention. All the tithing I've done amounts to an indifferent transferal of funds from my account to the Church's.
“Once, Alberto Azorin and I were riding our bicycles through a construction site. There was alot of debris lying about and as we were racing, a piece of wood was kicked up by my wheel and jammed into his spokes. He went flying head first into a concrete wall. The force was such that he didn't move, he just lay there like he was taking a break. In the hospital the doctors said he had entered a deep coma and that the next twenty-four hours would be critical. More than anything else I wanted to go home. It wasn't the crying of his mother, or the fear of death or the hospital smell. It was that the day before, my father had bought me three new comic books, still in their wrappers, and I couldn't wait to get home to read them. This has always bothered me. Nothing tormenting, but once every few months this memory returns and no matter what I'm doing or how I feel or what I'm enjoying—it's diminished.”
“You were a child—”
“I was fourteen, Alberto was my best friend.”
“What are you saying?”
“The fact is, I am an uncaring man.”
“Nonsense—”
“It's true, Raul. And nature has a way of dealing with such men.”
***
On the day the protection money was due, two large men pulled up to the side of Esteban Sabatini's home in Buenos Aires. Jorge Ebasco and Leopoldo Cooper were former police officers now working for the highest bidder. Each was a marksman and adept at extracting information from reluctant sources.
“It's early, we could have eaten,” said Leopoldo, who got irritable when he was hungry. Once, he had crushed a man's testicles for giving him confusing directions to a pizzeria.
“Eat this,” said Ebasco, cupping his crotch with his hand.  “These Mormons have money. Look at this place. This is the kind of house I want. Christ, what does it take?”
“Anything in that bag of potato chips from yesterday?”
“And they have another place in the country where they go to frolic when life gets too hard by the swimming pool. Here I am breaking kneecaps for centavos.”
“You spend all your money in whorehouses and nude bars. The Mormons don't drink, don't smoke, don't fuck. Last night how much did you pay that—”
“Shutup. People who don't drink, don't fuck—what the hell do they need money for? God, give me that money.” Ebasco drew his .38 and checked the cylinders. “It's time.”
The men walked up the long driveway to the gate. It was unlocked. They knocked on the back door and were let in by the maid. The men were now professionals and stood imposingly facing the door where Sabatini would walk through.
“Buenos dias, caballeros,” said Sabatini, throwing on the kitchen table a headline of another executive kidnapping. “My life is in your hands.”
That evening, Roland was to give his first recital in El Teatro Colon, the premier showcase for artistic talent in all the land.
He began with a Mendelssohn sonata followed by the “Heroic” Polonaise of Chopin, and closed with his signature piece, the Moonlight Sonata. For an encore he played Liszt's Mephisto Waltz.
The applause, though not deafening, was enthusiastic and it meant more to him than the self-indulgent ovations of provincial audiences. This was, after all, El Teatro Colon.
“It must be a relief,” said Teresa at the restaurant.
“Now I have to wait for the reviews. It's worse than getting your grades,” said Roland.
“Not my grades,” said Don Raul.
“I especially liked the Moonlight Sonata by Beethoven,” said Teresa, casually. After she had seen the program the day before, she had done some research in order to contribute to the dinner conversation.
“There's a beautiful story about that sonata,” she said. “Beethoven was friends with a countess. When he heard that she had lost her child he went to her and found her crying, but instead of comforting her with words he went to the piano and played.”
“He improvised the Moonlight Sonata?” asked Esteban Sabatini.
“Yes.”
“A beautiful story,” he said and Roland was so proud of her that she could know such a thing.
“Imagine—to improvise that music,” marveled Sabatini, cutting into his huge steak.
Estela Sabatini looked at her husband and marveled too—at his ability to feign good cheer. He had at last confided to her their plight. She had nearly collapsed when he told her how much money he had paid so far. They were virtually indigent. Only the shell of affluence remained and that would soon break under the weight of debt. The bodyguards outside were costing two hundred dollars a day.
Marissa’s husband stood up. “A toast to Roland—the next Glen Gould.”
“I would prefer Serkin—Gould is too eccentric for my taste,” said Roland’s piano teacher, Dr. Luis Maxime, after the glasses clinked.
“Eccentric, how?” asked Marissa.
“Retired from the concert stage very young, lives alone, sees almost no one.”
“That sounds very Argentine the way things are going now,” said Richard.
Not wanting to shush her banker son-in-law, Estela looked into her spoon and said, “We shouldn't say these things too loudly.”
“The boy is right, Stela,” said Sabatini. “The government is twisting us into a population of hermits, afraid to go to the front door, to speak our mind in a restaurant.”
“This is a happy occasion, Esteban.”
“But they can even take this away, don't you see? Doesn't anyone see?” The table was silent. Then Richard said,
“I guess Gould was a bad choice. Ah, I never heard you and your sister play, Roland. In fact I've never heard Marissa play. Maybe it's a myth that she's a cellist.”
“I wouldn't call myself a cellist, but I used to play.”
“So when am I going to hear you?” asked Richard.
“I'll get the base bar fixed.”
“Finish your steak,” Estela said to her husband.
“Leave me alone, for God's sake. Just—” he stopped, realizing all eyes were on him. “I'm sorry, I—I'm sorry, son.”
***
Marissa Sabatini looked at her naked body in the mirror. Even at three months pregnant her slim legs and tight buttocks were enough to drive Richard crazy. He couldn't wait to get home every night to bang her. Often he slipped away at lunchtime for a quick session of lovemaking, the briefness of their encounters making them the more ferocious. She was proud of her body and had pampered it with a half dozen sets of tennis per week and lots of walking. Above all she wanted to prevent veins from developing due to pregnancy and the walks and hot oil massages took care of that now that she'd stopped playing tennis.
She finished dressing and again glanced in the mirror. With the loose purple skirt and white blouse she hardly showed. She tied her auburn hair back with a white bow, slipped a light suede handbag over her shoulder and was off to make her rounds.
She caught a cab to the city where she stopped by Fellini's for a new hat. Then it was a new dress and shoes from Seigfried's. By then it was time for lunch.
She was meeting Amanda Portelli at Chez Ciscana to discuss Richard's surprise birthday party.
“I'm taking Richard to dinner at Corridas and should be back at nine. People can start coming around eight.”
“Is it really going to be a surprise?” asked Amanda.
“As much as you can surprise someone you live with.”
“So who's coming?”
“The Sandovals, Margarita and Roger, Fabrizio and Carla—”
“Nevermind them.”
“I'm asking three of Richard's single friends. I've gone through his address book.”
“Any worthy candidates?” asked Amanda.
“You tell me.”
“Parties are beginning to depress me. The pool is diminishing.”
“Oh, don't be ridiculous, you're twenty-five and very attractive,” said Marissa.
“Then why can't I meet anyone?”
“You meet plenty of men. You brush them off.”
“I want someone who'll have the respect of my friends as well as mine.”
“I respected Rodrigo and of all the guys you've known I'd say he was the one who really loved you.”
“I'm beginning to think that too. But he was divorced and had a five-year old. Not my ideal.”
“But you loved him, didn't you.”
“But I was never comfortable being seen with him.”
Marissa thought it a pity that Amanda was so superficial. She would have otherwise been her closest friend.
“What about that cute guy we met at the club two months ago—Pedro?” asked Amanda.
“You know it's Pablo. Pablo Montez. I don't think he'd come—have you heard?”
“Tell.”
“His brother was arrested three weeks ago and hasn't been heard from since,” said Marissa.
“No. He’s a political?”
“There's no official charge but they say that someone with connections wanted to date his girlfriend.”
“Oh God.”
They ordered. Marissa became introspective during the meal. The Montez incident had brought the violence in the country close to home. She had heard about the “desaparecidos”—the disappeared—like every one else in Argentina. But that sort of thing happened to other people. People without friends in high places. She was grateful her father had so many powerful associations. And yet he seemed troubled lately, ever since the wedding. She visited her parents every week to reassure them that they hadn't lost a daughter, but still he appeared distant and preoccupied. She had asked her mother about it but she had simply said, “He's just concerned about age, darling, don't you worry about it. Your only concern should be giving us a beautiful grandchild. You'll see how that lifts his spirits.” Marissa had accepted that but couldn't help feeling there was something more to it.
“Can I drop you off anywhere?” said Amanda.
“I'm a little full. I think I'll walk.”
Marissa picked up some fruit at an open-air market. She walked twelve blocks then, satisfied she'd put in her exercise for the day, hailed a cab.
“España and Forty-first,” she said.
“Si señorita.”
Señorita. At twenty-three, she was still young enough for men to assume she was single. One day they would automatically call her señora. She was glad she had walked the twelve blocks. She had enjoyed her single life. Dozens of dates taking her to different eateries and still there were thousands of places to try in this remarkable city. She loved everything about it, had been guided through all its districts by men of different passions. Cesar had taken her to La Boca, the bawdy port and artist center where they left cabarets at dawn and stopped for coffee and hot media lunas. Brooding Luis, who spoke too often of an unwritten play. With Tomaso she went to San Telmo where they spun from one tango parlor to the next until they had danced in them all and decided to be friends. And there were the precious moments alone among these twelve million, the long walks up Avenida Rivadavia, the longest street in the world, looking in all the store windows, having the power to buy whatever she wanted and being grown up enough to return empty-handed. She had often wondered what she had done to deserve such a life in such a city. Buenos Aires. The name meant “good winds”, the hope of sailors as they approached the treacherous waters of Cape Horn.
The cab halted at a stop sign. At that instant two men leapt into the back of the car from opposite sides. One man clapped his hand over Marissa's mouth and pushed her to the floor. The car then turned around and headed toward the outskirts of the city.
That afternoon Estela Sabatini had decided to tell her daughter of the imminent peril they all lived in now. Her husband had received death threats the day before from both the Argentine Anti-communist Alliance and the Montonero communists. They wanted immediate payoffs or they would begin killing family members. Esteban was in a deep depression at home. They had tried to spare Marissa the stress and possible miscarriage that the threats might cause but she had to know she was in danger. The bodyguards had been explained away as a mere precaution.
Estela left the house with the two armed guards and Roland, who had just been told of the situation. She and Marissa had spoken the night before and Marissa would be expecting them after lunch.
Now that Roland knew of the danger, he resented the bodyguards even more. They were defending the family against men like themselves. They were killers.
Leopoldo Cooper drove while Ebasco sat in the front passenger's seat. Roland didn't like making eye contact with these men. Cooper was a big man, without guile, often friendly the way a horse is friendly and big. He was unconcerned with anything but the task at hand. Ebasco seemed constantly distracted by his own thoughts and he was always in a bad mood.
When would this hell end, thought Estela Sabatini. Esteban went through the motions of going to work but he was gray with fear. They were almost bankrupt and soon even these security men would be stripped away. The letter they received from the Montoneros last night had horrified her.

SELL YOUR FACTORY. SELL YOUR HOUSES YOU PUTA CAPITALISTA AND RETURN THE MONEY TO THE PEOPLE. TWENTY THOUSAND AMERICAN DOLLARS BY TOMORROW OR YOUR FAMILY DIES ONE BY ONE.
  LOS MONTONEROS

Estela leaned over Cooper’s shoulder to check the speedometer. She would break the news to her daughter honestly yet try to convey calmness. But there was no place to turn. Former members of the police ran the Triple-A death squads. The Montoneros were underground. That's where she wanted to be.
The ride became very rough. The city was tearing up the road to widen it and the car had to slow to walking speed as it forded mud rivulets and chunks of macadam.
Up ahead a car was stuck in the mud, spinning its wheels. There was no way to get around it. Estela's driver rolled down his window and told the old woman behind the wheel to rock the car. The car just dug itself deeper into the mud.
“Help her,” Estela said to Cooper. “But hurry.” The bodyguard got out and braced his arms against the woman's bumper with a profile resembling that of a small bull. As soon as the car was free the old woman swung out of the car and became over six feet tall. She drew a pistol and shot the bodyguard in the back. At that moment three men came up along side Estela's car. Ebasco pulled his weapon and fired through the window. Through the same window came a round that exploded his head.
They pulled Roland and his mother out and flung them into the waiting car.
Chapter 10
 
Hector Suarez slowly and dramatically turned his horse three hundred sixty degrees as though surveying the aftermath of a terrible battle from the Age of Reason.
The twenty-seven wild pigs he had just massacred lay sprawled in the dust of the Amazonian morning. Bow hunting gave him an appetite before breakfast.
“Shall I release another, Patron?” asked Mateo, the caretaker of Suarez' private zoo.
“No, I'm hungry enough and Caesar is tired enough,” answered Suarez. When he descended from his height a stable boy came running to take Caesar Augustus away. Another underling had the task of taking the bow, arm guard and finger guard from Suarez' burdened hands.
“Walk him around for fifteen minutes,” belted Suarez. “And check his hooves for thrush.” He kissed the horse on the lips. Caesar Augustus was one of five Arabian stallions that Suarez' agent had bought in the Soviet Union, descendants of the last Czar's stable.
“Senhor Suarez, what shall I do with the pigs? Last time you gave them to the poor,” said Mateo.
“I know what I did last time, just get rid of them. But keep any unbent arrows—it takes weeks to get those upriver.”
Don Hector walked toward his estate wearing brown riding boots with a crop in one of the shafts, a loose khaki safari shirt that accentuated his girth and an alagash hat. He removed the hat now and ran his fingers through his thick black hair pondering what he would have for breakfast. Then he remembered he had told Javier to surprise him from now on. He told his girls to surprise him too, with what they wore at night.
As soon as he entered the house he pounded a wall and buzzed Benitez.
“It's broiling in here,” he shouted at the handyman. “I expect it to be broiling outside—in here I want it cold, you understand?”
Benitez looked at the thermostat and shyly glanced at the flames roaring in the fireplace.
“It is eighty degrees, Senhor. And it would be still cooler if the fireplace was not used.”
This infuriated Suarez.
“I know that you idiot—I want it cold enough to use the fireplace. Make it colder! And throw another log on that fire.”
“Yes, Senhor.”
After breakfast Suarez liked to relax by walking around his den and looking at his trophies. Among his many kills were a savage Tuxameis and a Guarani Indian. To Suarez, man was the greatest of beasts.
The trophies were great conversation pieces and made him feel invincible. He had conquered the jungle as he had conquered the streets. With violence.
His first job had been working as a procurer for a whorehouse in Rio when he was ten. He would walk along the beaches and ask the tourists if they wanted a girl. He was a self-employed pimp at thirteen with three girls, ten, twelve and fourteen. With a machete he dispatched rivals. By seventeen he was operating out of a rented apartment with a stable of seven girls, making a professional's income.
He established a string of bars and whorehouses in Rio and Sao Paulo and successfully repulsed efforts by the mafia and the Japanese Yakuza to merge with him. He paid the right people, of course, to facilitate the importation of women from Thailand, Japan, Korea, Philippines and the United States. He enjoyed doing the local scouting himself.
When gold was discovered in Serra Peladha he expanded his operation to the jungle. Miners in the middle of the Amazon paid six times the price for the same girl in Rio.
He made a fortune off the frustration of these stupid dirt diggers, the garimpeiros. True, some prospectors made millions with their efforts, but most simply labored like mules in rain, in heat, in vain. He covered himself by buying shares in others’ claims in exchange for services from his girls. He had long ago discovered that women can buy anything. Therefore, he who deals in women controls the world from its source.
Here he built whorehouses to cater to every pocketbook, stocked with girls from all over the world. He had an airstrip built and set aside several of his best girls to service his influential acquaintances who would grant him favors and attention. Often the favors Suarez would ask were trivial, intended merely to satisfy his urge to move things and people at great distances.
“The man who wants to see you is here, Senhor Suarez,” said the female voice over the intercom. Suarez liked electronic gadgetry. He had flown an electrical engineer in from Rio to direct the installation of the security system, the sound-activated doors, the hidden cameras in the girls' bedrooms and to hook up the stereo whose directions he could not read.
“Send him in.” Suarez went behind his desk and, though he had little use for the printed word, started leafing through documents he kept on hand for just that purpose. Sabatini entered with two of Suarez’ bodyguards.
“So you are the one who wants to buy one of my girls?”
“Yes,” said Sabatini.
“How much would you say she's worth?”
“I'll pay four hundred American dollars.”
“Ha. I've made four hundred on her in the last two days.”
“I have modest means, senhor.”
“Tell me, why do you want to buy her when you can just pay forty and keep her all night. Why would a man be interested in a woman longer than that, or are you one of those who never wakes up from the dream?”
“I am one of those.”
“You're a jackass and I'm going to treat you like one. She's not for sale, not or money. I need men in my pits. Four men died on me this month, the weak pieces of shit. Interested?”
“For how long?”
“Six months and you can have the girl.”
“That's insane. One week. That's all she means to me.”
“Three weeks then, here's my hand.” Sabatini thought of his own schedule. He extended his hand.
“Two men for two weeks.”
“Agreed.”
“We'll have to draw up a contract.”
“Do you know what the hand of Hector Suarez means and does in these parts?”
“Alot, I'm sure, but I must have a contract.” Suarez called in his gardener to write the contract.
***
Serra Peladha had once been a mountain several hundred meters high. It was now a pit one hundred meters deep and a half a kilometer in diameter. John looked into the abyss, contemplating the terrific faith that had literally removed the mountain. Two weeks in this hole and they could take Litu out of the bar where she now worked and return her to her people.
“Follow me,” said the lead man.
They descended a rickety wooden ladder into a pit that was a hundred twenty degrees. The sun was not yet at its hottest.
Careful not to trespass even one centimeter into anyone else's claim, they worked with pickaxes and shovels, filling bag after bag. Flinging a sack over their shoulders and began the slow climb up. When they reached the top they deposited the dirt on a hill of ore next to the cradle—an oblong box suspended from both ends by ropes.
The box was closed at one end and open at the other. At the closed end was a perforated hopper and beneath that, a slanting apron made of canvas. Three men operated the contraption. One shoveled dirt into the hopper, another rocked the cradle and the third kept the dirt moving along the apron by pouring water over it. The water washed out the lighter material leaving the heavier, gold-bearing sediment behind narrow, wooden slats. Mercury, to which the gold would adhere, was placed at the bottom of the rocker. The placer gold was then extracted with heat.
Placer gold referred to gold in its loose state—dust, flakes or nuggets. Of these, nuggets were the most prized. But the dream of every prospector was to find a vein from which the hardrock of gold could be extracted in near-pure form with the blow of a pick.
The day of toil passed slowly in the pit. Time was measured not by the clock but by the forty twenty-five-kilo loads of dirt that each garimpeiro had to fill and haul up the one hundred meter-high wall of the crater each workday. One ton per man, ten thousand men.
Around him Muir saw men with bodies as minimal as roots somehow with the strength to dream in these reaches. There was something in a clerk which enabled him to stand shirtless in the full focus of the equatorial blaze. A literature professor felt compelled to split rocks in the desiccating heat.
Muir wondered how long he could take this sun. He watched for some wavering of will as Roland paused to wipe his brow. The Latin bore no expression in heat or fatigue. He was driven from within. His was an act of character, not pride. Muir, by now used to his motives paling next to his fellow man's, was surprised to find no cynicism in the part he now played. At that moment he realized that he liked Roland immensely, that he admired and envied his self-mastery.
Someone in the Fonseca claim had struck gold. Overseers at the edge of the crater signaled their boss. Men from other claims crossed markers to look. At the center of the commotion was a garimpeiro midwifing something from a hole in the earth. The nugget was the size of a newborn baby, which the miner lifted with both hands.
Men with shotguns immediately surrounded the find and ordered every man not working the claim to step off it. The claim boss came to the edge of the mine and ordered the gold brought up. The men who worked the claim threw down their implements and followed the gold upward; they were entitled to shares and it would not leave their sight until the assayer had done his job. Others followed with their eyes as they would a divine ascension.
Word was all over the camp within minutes. The nugget was forty-three kilos, ninety-one percent pure. The third-biggest strike in four months.
That night the men of the Fonseca claim could be heard reveling in the bars and whorehouses, the first beneficiaries of good fortune.
It was Tuesday night, the night Suarez paraded his girls through the barracks semi-naked to relieve the men of any loose change they hadn't blown in his bars the previous weekend.
Being a garimpeiro for Suarez included one plate of red beans a day and wall space in the barracks on which to hang a hammock. The barracks consisted of a long structure with a corrugated roof that got unbearably hot during the day—the better to discourage malingerers. It was a warehouse of arms and backs and dreams.
Muir had just taken a shower by standing outside in a late rain forest deluge with a bar of soap. As he reentered the barracks with a towel around his waist several eighteen-year- olds wearing high heels and little else wiggled past him.
Tired as they were from their labor the men always had enough for a whistle or a catcall. Suarez took advantage of the men at their weakest by providing sex on credit. This drove them further into debt and kept them working the mines longer. Some, like Stavros, a concupiscent young Greek who had jumped ship to come to the mines, would have to work a full year to pay off his sexual obligations.
The girls serviced the men in full view of the others as well as the three armed bodyguards who accompanied them. Limited privacy was provided by the cocoon-like effect of two bodies writhing in a hammock.
Roland was reading. This immunity to weakness infuriated Muir who was on the verge of calling Mercedes, a petite carioca to his hammock. Roland finally put away Doctrines and Covenants and appeared to go to sleep in the midst of this sexual blitzkrieg.
After the lights went out John lay in his hammock, pondering. There was something bothering him. He would have focussed on it before except for all the hangovers.
When they had entered Serra Peladha, they proceeded to three bars, spending one to two hours in each until they had seen all the girls. As they stepped out of the Pico Bar and Grill, Roland had said, “We'll see the other two tomorrow.” How had he known that there were two more nude bars left, the Delilah and Club 21? John hadn't left his side since the moment they entered the first bar. They even went to the men's room together. That fit in with the rest of Roland's behavior throughout this venture. He seemed familiar with everything, though presumably, he had never been here before.
At two in the morning Sabatini opened his eyes. All around him men were snoring. What were they dreaming? Gold? Women? Of what did men dream when they didn't dream of torment? For the last eight years Sabatini had slept no more than four hours a night. Sleep is a place where time folds back and repeats itself unending maddeningly. He wished to be overpowered by the simple vices of these men—greed, lust—for then he could lose himself contentedly in sleep. He could make the dream true with the swing of a pick or a good whore. But in Sabatini these passions were extinct. It was a dispensation granted by the force that had now awakened him, that would shortly drive him outside.
He dressed soundlessly and went to his locker. In the darkness he opened his backpack. Knowing exactly where everything was, he removed a flashlight, map, compass, black facemask, pistol and ammo clip.
He glanced back at his companion, then he was gone. Sabatini would have to move fast to be back before dawn. Once outside he walked directly toward the treeline, about two hundred yards from the barracks.
Once safely in the racket of the night jungle he spread out the map and shined a faint red light on it. He remembered quite well where he was. Suarez' installation was three kilometers from the mine. Sabatini had seen some of it during his audience with Suarez, but he had to determine exactly how much it had changed since he was here six months earlier. What kind of security, how many guards? He would have to survey the entire area at night to see what awaited him when the time came for actual penetration of the heavily guarded compound.
The place was accessible only via Suarez' private road which Sabatini now followed. There were only two gates, both of which he would avoid. He wouldn't be coming in through the front door.
When he came within fifty yards of the perimeter of the electrified fence he stopped. He searched the area for vibration sensors. These were unlikely to be present because they would constantly be tripped by the movements of animals. Pressure sensors were another matter. He climbed a tree and scanned the area ahead with night vision goggles. There was an extra roll of concertina wire at the top of the fence that wasn't there before.
There were only two guards and two dogs monitoring a three hundred meter section of fence. That, of course, could change overnight.
He climbed down and continued along the periphery of the compound. Suarez' palatial residence was about two hundred yards behind the fence. That was well guarded by the capoeira master, Edward di Sanctis and his goon squad. Strange man, this Suarez. So much security, yet he had ordered Roland brought to him when told that he wanted to buy one of his girls. Then the line of questioning. Suarez was an intensely curious man, curious about human nature.
He wished he had been driven in through another route instead of the main gates. What he had seen would not be of much use to him.
There was a dish antenna mounted on a tower near the mansion. The better to watch Swedish porno flicks. The row of guest houses were about two hundred yards from the main residence and had been remodeled since Sabatini had seen them last. They were white Spanish-style villas with curved roof tiles and balconies. They even had water fountains in the front. Each was equipped with the latest in security as was Suarez' place. A distance away were the stables containing Suarez' prized Arabian steeds and quarter horses.
Two Huey transport helicopters sat in the darkness with bowing rotorblades.
Sabatini memorized what he had seen. He would have to return on subsequent nights to survey the rest of the perimeter. There wasn’t much time left.
 








Chapter 11
 
For the third time in as many nights, Muir had seen Sabatini leaving the barracks. John had timed his companion's forays with a wristwatch. Sabatini had left at two a.m. and returned two hours later, just before first light. What was going on at this witching hour? What did Roland take from his pack before leaving? And why couldn't Roland just tell him what he was up to? Why was it so damn hard to extract any personal information from this guy?
John had to see what was in Roland’s pack, but the timing would be difficult. During the day Roland was almost always with him. It would be pointless to search the pack after Roland left at night.
This morning Roland had said he was going out to look for sulfa. But that could have meant a fifteen-minute trip to the camp general store. John had waited at least an hour and when his companion didn't return, decided it was too late to try to mess with that Gordian knot that sealed the pack.
Everything came slowly to this place, including truth.
When Roland returned he was in a light mood.
“What’s that you have?” asked John.
“Food. Real food.”
“I thought you went for sulfa?”
“I thought I would shop around, as you say, to conserve our resources.”
“Found a better deal?”
“The McCallums were gracious enough. And they provided lunch as well.”
“Very pretty, that girl.”
“I hadn’t noticed,” said Roland.
“Odd, there isn’t much that escapes you.”
“Perhaps because I’m focussed on what I’m here to do.”
“And that is?”
“Our common goal.”
“I’m sure Elder Tallis told you we were not to lose sight of each other for the next two years.”
“He did.”
“And do you give that a loose interpretation?”
“I’m sure I interpret it reasonably. He did say there was no need to go to the bathroom together.”
“And how many times a night do you need to relieve yourself, Brother Sabatini?”
“You’re joking again. You see, I’m catching on. Let’s eat before this goes bad.”
The smell of the fried fish was working with Roland to change the subject. They sat at a card table and John felt like he was opposite a hustler, cheating him every day out of the truth yet leaving no tangible evidence.

***
Roland could not get Lourdes out of his mind. A week had passed since he had gotten the sulfa and still he dwelled on her gentleness, the inquisitive sweetness of her voice and her funny pomposity. In the pits, he could not swing a pick without a thought of her. Every drink of water, every bite of food and drop of sweat was attended by some memory of her. Again and again he replayed their conversation, her gestures. For days he thought only of what had been. Then, of what might be. Roland began making a future, imagining himself married to her, living happily.
Why did he feel this way now, so close to the completion of his life's goal? He told himself he couldn't afford to get soft. Love at this moment would poison his resolve.
In the army he had had whores, but these were mechanical encounters, without danger or effect. It had always been easy to suffocate incipient desire. He had only to play a movie in his mind, a film so real and horrible that it smashed love, faith, charity and mercy. No sentiment could survive remembrance.
Sabatini lay on his hammock and remembered. This was the ritual in which he fed his hatred, kindled it to an inferno so intense that his body shook, his face contorted, the light of his soul dimmed. This strangled his happiness and he returned to reality.
That Sunday Roland set off for Davisville.
The walk to her house seemed shorter this time. Lourdes came out dressed in a short white skirt and pink short-sleeved blouse. She had been expecting him.
“Did your friend enjoy the meal?” she asked.
“He thanks you profusely.”
“You should have asked him to come with you, I'm making lunch right now.”
“Thank you but I just wanted to return these.”
“You're not leaving now?”
“There are some things I have to get done back at the camp.”
“Is that where you're teaching?”
“For now.”
“Oh. Could you help me carry a kerosene tank to the church? We borrowed it last week.”
Last week Lourdes had emptied most of the kerosene from the tank into bottles then pretended to run out of the fuel. This gave her a reason to borrow some from Father Bistro, which, in turn, provided her with a favor for Roland to perform.
Roland hefted the substantial weight of the tank onto his shoulder.
“You must be quite a hardy country girl to carry this.”
“I beg your pardon, Elder Sabatini, but I believe I despise that characterization. So I'm just a stupid strong country girl?”
“I didn't mean it as an insult—”
“Well perhaps you'd like to switch to a language in which you're more proficient.”
“I apologize, really. I didn't know you were so defensive.”
“Defensive? Well you're just full of calumny this afternoon, aren't you? And why are you smiling?”
“This is not an insult, but you remind me of a well-mined field—there's nowhere to put one's foot without blowing it off.”
“Well you've got a hundred yards to get that smoldering foot out of your mouth—that's the Father's house over there.”
“You go to church every Sunday?” he asked, starting anew.
“No, but when I go it has to be morning Mass. Most of the time Father Bistro is too drunk to do the afternoon Mass.”
“Is he a Benedictine?”
“He started out as a Trappist in an abbey in Recife. They can't talk except for the abbot. They eat very little and work the farm all day. This was not our father's…”
“Calling.”
“Correct. Then they have vespers—the evening prayers, then they go to bed and get up at three in the morning for more prayers and chanting. He was released from his vows and allowed to join the Franciscans. He didn't do much better there. Finally he came here and helped Father Figueroa until he died five years ago.”
They knocked on the door of the cottage next to the tiny church. The priest opened the door undershirted, potbellied and bleary-eyed as though answering the least call of rectitude.
She spoke to him in Portuguese, thanking him for the fuel which, he immediately wheeled into the doorway as though it were perishable.
“This is my friend—Elder Sabatini. He's a missionary from the Mormon Church.”
“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints,” corrected Sabatini.
The priest shook hands as though conceding a tennis match.
“We don't want to keep you, Father,” said Roland, fearing the cleric might invite them in. It turned out there was no danger of that and they said goodbye.
“Before you go I want to show you something,” said Lourdes.
She led him into the empty church and pointed to a handsome Baldwin upright in the corner.
He did not approach it but asked how it had gotten there.
“It's very old—a gift from a rubber baron. Won't you play something for me. Here's your chance to—assuage—me for all your insults. Roland turned and looked straight into her eyes and in that moment, all her pretense dissolved. “You know that's why I brought you here.”
“It's been a long time,” he said.
“I wouldn't know good from bad.”
“Lourdes, there can never be anything between us.”
“Because you're a missionary?”
He didn't answer but walked toward the instrument.
“What would you like to hear?”
“Anything as long as it's not Happy Birthday, Ave Maria or Santa Lucia.”
“Whose repertoire is that?”
“Mine.”
He sat and fingered the keys lightly, without sound. They were genuine ivory, yellowed, with the middle keys severely worn.
Neither the church, the piano nor Lourdes had ever heard the powerful chords of Chopin's Heroic Polonaise. The reverberations imparted a regal space to the small enclosure. Lourdes sat in a pew, entranced as much by the player as by the music.
The fingers were stiff but they knew where to go. During his last four years of study he had practiced nine hours a day and every moment had been joy. He looked at his hands moving over the keys now as though they belonged to someone else.  He was amazed that those hands that had been so relentlessly trained to throttle, maim and kill could still make beauty. Was there no end to their treachery?
He lost all awareness of anything beyond the keyboard and was transported to a realm he had not visited in years.
Then, as though a spell had been broken, he plunged into depression as the last notes died.
“That made me feel like an angel,” she said.
And he felt as though he had been visited by one.
“Play another.”
“I'd like some air.”
“The stream, it's cool there.”
They walked the hundred meters in silence. Sabatini was drawn between the two immense forces that had just battled for possession of his soul. The beauty of music evoked conscience; the horror of remembrance demanded murder.
“Why did you say there could never be anything between us?”
“Because I like you and I don't want to hurt you.”
“But why would you hurt me?”
“Because I can't give you what you want.”
“I don't get hurt easily. It took my mother days to die and all that time I nursed her without being able to help her. She died in my arms and all my hurt went with her. I'm not afraid of pain. I'm a grown woman—Elder Sabatini.”
“I have obligations that come before my own desires.”
“I understand that. But you said yourself that you're a missionary for two years. What are you after that?”
That was one line of thought that Roland had consistently avoided.
“When I was a musician I played as though that was all I would ever be. That's the best spirit in which to do any work.”
“You're a good missionary.”
“What makes you say that?”
“Because I'd like to convert.”
Roland was caught off guard. ”You should carefully consider...”
“I have and I want to convert.” She stood up and entered the stream up to her calves. “I want you to baptize me right now.”
“Lourdes, a moment ago you were a fairly regular Catholic.”
“I believe in alot of things, including Catholicism and mucumba.”
“Witchcraft is not a part of our beliefs. You would have to renounce it before accepting the Church into your life.”
“What's wrong with believing in two religions? I think your church used to believe in two wives, no?”
“Not for a long time.”
She smiled. “Good. So you're not going to baptize me?”
“No.”
“Then you'll have to come back to give me more instruction.”
Chapter 12
 
Horacio Cortazar untied the naked girl who was spread-eagled on the bed. He was intolerant of young whores—they didn't know what they were doing—but it was the first piece he'd had in weeks. He threw the girl a few extra bills and walked out.
Now that he was finished with his business he was ready for state business. He had not wanted to ask touchy questions then have men walk in on him while doing the girl. That's when a man is most vulnerable, thought Cortazar.
“Have you seen this man?” he asked the madam in Portuguese. Of course she had no recollection until Cortazar pressed some bills into her hand. That opened the floodgates of memory.
“Yes, that was one of the men with finicky balls who insisted on seeing all the girls then chose none.”
“There was someone with him?”
“Yes. A Yanqui.”
“Did they say where they were going?” He hesitated in handing over more money—she could have said anything.
“I'm trying to remember,” said the madam, who this time really had no idea. “Yes, they said they were going up the river.”
Cortazar walked out of the brothel. That was a great help. You can only go up or down the fucking river.
Who was this Yanqui with Sabatini? CIA? A British spy? It didn't matter, they were both going to die.
After Sabatini had vanished, his quarters were ransacked by the military secret police. Cortazar himself was present at one of these searches.
The first thing that went through his mind when he entered Sabatini's apartment was how nice it was. Somehow he had weaseled a one-bedroom unit for himself despite the housing shortage. Cortazar lived in a stinking barracks.
They found nothing significant—no maps, no letters or diary. There were just books, tons of them. Cortazar made special note of their titles not for any indication of their owner's location but for some clue to Sabatini's nature. The Sorrows of Young Werther by Goethe, Paradise Lost by Milton, Paradise Regained by the same guy, Plutarch's Lives, Keats and more Keats, Estudios Sobre El Amor by Jose Ortega Y Gasset, two well-perused copies of Faust, one in Spanish, the other, German.
Cortazar had never heard of these books, much less read them. It made him jealous to find out that Sabatini knew German. What else didn't he know about Roland Sabatini?
The lieutenant heading the investigation ordered all the books opened and shaken. “What are you waiting for—you too,” he said to Cortazar.
This made the corporal seethe. He hadn't come here to be ordered around by this paper pusher. If Cortazar had as many stripes on his sleeve as men he'd killed he'd be a general twenty times over. He reviled himself for having to obey. He took volumes down from the shelves, wagged them a couple of times and threw them on the floor.
A scrap of paper drifted down that had several foreign words on it. The lieutenant took it with him but nothing came of it for several days until it occurred to someone to take it to the university. There the words were identified as a derivative of Quechua, the Inca tongue spoken by a few tribes in a region along the Tapajos tributary of the Amazon. Belem was the staging area for this waterway. A little long-distance questioning revealed that a white man fitting Sabatini's description had taken a ferry from that point two weeks before. Once again, Cortazar would be chasing his old rival.
They first met as boots in the army. The recruits competed from the first. Who could run faster, shoot better, stay under water longer. Sabatini always won. He had a more muscular body, learned everything quicker, could get dressed faster, make his bed better. He even had a longer cock.
For a year they competed in every activity imaginable. When they went on maneuvers each tried to eat less, sleep less, need less than the other. Sabatini was the only man who could go three days without water. Cortazar once tried to surpass him and was rushed to the hospital for severe dehydration and heat stroke. He had nearly died but it would have been worth it if he could only beat Sabatini.
There was something in his rival that drove him, that gave him superhuman powers and that quality made him the favorite of his superiors. Sabatini was always the paragon. Look at Sabatini. See how Sabatini does it. Sabatini did it; why can't you?
No matter what Cortazar did he could not eclipse his arch-rival. It was Sabatini who finally went on to officer candidate school. Cortazar could not pass the stupid tests in math and spelling. What does a soldier need algebra for? A soldier's purpose was to kill. So he devoted himself to killing in the hope that excelling in that would lead to the recognition he deserved.
He was recruited by Mano, the paramilitary death squads used to execute communists. He underwent days of indoctrination in which communists and Zionists were identified and vilified, in which it was made patently clear that Marxist groups threatened the very existence of Argentina. Thus whipped into a frenzy of patriotism, Cortazar was let loose upon the enemies of the state.
His first assignment was to kill a dogcatcher. When given his orders Cortazar's jaw dropped. He asked in what way a dogcatcher threatened the security of the nation. He was told not to question authority. So he waited for the dogcatcher to come home after work then shot him in the back and drove off.
The next assignment was not much loftier. Nor the next. But things started looking up when he was selected to execute the editor-in-chief of Prensa Liberal, a communist daily. The killing made the other papers and at last he felt he was getting the attention of his superiors for doing the real work of a soldier while Sabatini was sitting in a classroom scribbling notes.
Cortazar killed dozens and for all his efforts he was rewarded with the exalted rank of corporal. Sabatini was commissioned as a second lieutenant. Second lieutenant and he didn't kill any dogcatchers, no bellhops, no pet shop owners. Sabatini was an officer while he, Cortazar, was a meatpacker. Cisneros must have been Sabatini's rabbi, always clearing the way for him, recommending him, selecting him. Cocksucker. If Sabatini hadn't killed Cisneros, Cortazar would have.
Sometimes he would sit for hours trying to figure out where he had gone wrong. How he had been robbed of rank and recognition while others had it all handed to them. It was because Sabatini came from a rich family and Cortazar had come from Villa Fiorito, the asshole of Buenos Aires. He had no “cultura”. So he set out to acquire some. He began reading books on art and philosophy so he could engage his superiors in elevated discussion. He listened to opera. Nothing worked. They still looked down on him, still gave him the dirty work. Now they needed him to get rid of their little embarrassment, a matter of an officer killing his commander in cold blood and the only one who could do the job was Horacio Cortazar.
A barefoot kid came up to him wearing only a dirty pair of shorts.
“Carry that for you, senhor?”
Cortazar ignored the little beggar.
He sat at an outdoor cafe, placing the backpack under the table with both feet touching it. These kids looked so hard up they'd probably try to steal it off your back.
The waiter returned with his order and asked if there would be anything else. Cortazar picked up what was suppose to be a steak, turned it over with his fingers and threw it back on the plate.
The meat in this place sucked. Cortazar was used to beef from the pampas, the finest in the world. Not this shit. The knife was too dull to cut it so Cortazar drew his own razor-sharp blade. Chewing it was another matter. It was like chewing on rope.
“Is everything alright, sir?” the waiter asked.
Cortazar spat the meat into the waiter's chest.
He just sat there drinking his beer. Christ, these were the ugliest kids he had ever seen. Missing noses, eyes, legs. There was a guy on a dolly outside a bar across the street who had no arms and no legs. Plus he looked retarded. Slobbering at the mouth. Somebody ought to do the guy a favor. He ordered another beer and sat there watching the man with no limbs.
Cortazar discovered years ago that he could laugh at anything, no matter how tragic. He considered it a power or gift. He usually laughed alone.
One thing he couldn't laugh at was himself. He didn't laugh when Sabatini and the others had rubbed cayenne pepper into his laundry just before a twenty-mile hike. As soon as he began to sweat, Cortazar's balls were on fire. That was after one mile. That wasn't funny. He had to march with one hand shoved down his pants cupping his scrotum to protect it from the underwear. The drill sergeant stopped the whole platoon and called Cortazar front and center.
“Are you jerking off while you march, Cortazar?”
“No sir.”
“Would you share with us the reason your hand is keeping your cock company instead of swinging at your side?”
“My underwear's burning, sir.” The others folded over as though crippled by nerve gas.
“Do you wash your underwear, Cortazar?”
He had wanted to turn his weapon on the whole platoon and save the drill sergeant for last. He got some revenge later when Mendez, the author of the practical joke, was screwing a girl in a motel and Cortazar had sent the man's wife to knock on the door. She and the kids left him. That was pretty funny.
Cortazar finished his beer. He was no longer in the shade so didn't order another. There might be enough light left to get to the next town. That's what Sabatini would do.
He reached the shore and asked one of the fishermen what was across the river.
“Only jungle.”
“And up the river?”
“Gold,” said the man. “Serra Peladha.”
 







Chapter 13
 
Sabatini heard gunshots coming from Davisville. He got off the path and approached by way of the heavily wooded bank of the stream. From a crouch, he peered through bushes and watched men on horseback flying Confederate flags and shooting revolvers. The entire town was in the streets dancing and celebrating. It wasn't Brazil's Independence Day or the Fourth of July.
Armando McCallum was swigging from a bottle of aguardiente, deep in thought. When he saw Roland he slurred,
“Do you want to be my daughter's husband?”
“No sir, I just want to speak to her about our Church.”
“Speak to me. Tell me,” the man patted his chest like a penitent.
“Perhaps you would like to wait until you're in a more receptive state of mind, sir.”
“You say I'm drunk?”
“No, sir.”
“Sit here and talk to me about anything. Sit.”
Roland sat and looked toward the house.
McCallum took another potation and said, “What about your church? How is your God different than mine?”
“Our gods are probably the same.”
“Then why change?”
“There are certain differences in lifestyle,” said Roland. “For example, we don't drink.”
“I heard of these religions. And why don't they drink?”
“We don't smoke. Or drink tea or coffee.” McCallum seemed alot more interested in this now than when he was sober.
“But the reason for this?”
Sabatini thought that preaching to people in their cups was the lowest a missionary could go.
“Because it diminishes our free will.”
“So you're saying I have no will? You think you can live in this place without will—will of steel?”
Lourdes, where are you, thought Sabatini.
To his relief she emerged from the house wearing a dress that was out of Gone With The Wind. It was white with a red sash, balloon sleeves and a hoop. Her hair was up, exposing her long neck on which hung a cameo. Roland stood and stared.
He had loved her before this moment but now he knew it. As she approached him something in him wrenched and twisted to be born. It was joy.
“Well you could say something.”
“Hello, Lourdes.”
“You're overwhelming me with words. Will you celebrate with us today?”
“Celebrate?”
“The one hundred and sixteenth anniversary of the founding of Davisville. Daddy slow down, it's only noon. And use this.” She placed a glass on the table.
They walked past the little churchyard and some of the graves had small Confederate flags on them. On the front lawn of the church were tarps hoarding the smells of fresh baked biscuits, fried chicken and fried catfish. Men in cowboy hats and any other attire thought to be American played violins and banjos. Local blacks passing through stopped and stared at these curious folk. It could have been a little town in Virginia upon hearing of the victory at Bull Run.
The few stores of the town were empty on this festive day. Up ahead came three horsemen wearing Civil War cavalry uniforms and flying the rebel colors.
“Those uniforms look new,” said Sabatini.
“I made many of them myself. Clothes are my sideline.”
“Your father wasn't wearing one.”
“No, he—he doesn't take much pride in anything. But tell me, Elder Sabatini, are Mormons allowed to dance?”
“They are.”
They went to the barn dance that was held beneath a tarp. The young ladies were dressed in antebellum gowns while the gentlemen wore immaculate Confederate uniforms, rich-looking for this place, but this was a land where the poor will put themselves in debt for years to buy a costume for carnaval and these were, after all, Brazilians.
The caller was an old fellow by the name of Smith who was unmistakably part Indian. A few yards away there was a greased pig contest underway with mud-blackened men diving after slippery porkers.
Roland and Lourdes docee-doed and sashayed to the Virginia reel, following the directions of the caller.
“I see dancing is not one of the things you did on Saturday nights,” she said.
“But I'm the terror of greased pigs.”
“Have you forgotten something?”
“I don't think so.”
“You're so funny. Aren't you going to tell me your name?”
“Of course-”
“Wait. Not yet. I love surprises too much to use them up so quickly.”
He knew he had the power to resist, but for the first time since the Dark Age descended on him he did not want to resist. He wanted to be overwhelmed by the feeling he had felt eight years ago with Teresa, the feeling he never thought he could again have. To feel that again would lend some humanity to his life, a life so utterly dehumanized, so catastrophically blown off course. Here he was, an assassin posing as a missionary, wanting love, murder, the grace of God all in an instant. He had to kiss her. He had to hold her in his arms tonight. Surely he deserved one moment of love before he died.
Roland wrapped his arms around her on the dance floor and broke into a smile.
“Oh, he smiles. And what is the occasion?”
“Who is converting whom?”
“I'll give you another try at me.”
He shook his head. “Coming here today meant I've put away any pretense of being a missionary. With you, at least.”
The dance ended and they went to the perimeter.
“Then you've come to call on me,” she said coyly.
“I suppose so.”
“But also to enjoy some of the culture that Davisville has to offer. For example—” She nodded to the corral where grown men were skidding through mud.
“That too.” He put his arm around her and they made their way toward the screaming crowd.
“What's the prize?” he asked.
“A case of beer.”
Sabatini was suddenly capable of spontaneity—a radical event given that he had built his adult life around meticulous and unswerving premeditation.
He began to undo his tie.
“What are you doing?”
“Hold this.” He removed his white, short-sleeved shirt with boot camp speed and handed it to her. He left his shoes behind.
“But—Elder Sabatini—those are nice trousers.”
He jumped over the corral amid cheers that rivaled anything El Cordobez had enjoyed in the bullring. Sabatini launched himself toward a large sow, fell on his stomach and was immediately kicked in the face by another pig. His once khaki pants were now deep brown-red. As clay adhered to his torso he became a sculpture that had stolen a life of its own.
Again and again he fell on the large hogs, which were well greased this year. Finally he gained a purchase on the rear legs of one fellow and managed to stand up making the pig look like an overloaded wheelbarrow. The crowd cheered and drank to him. He hoisted the animal into the air and received the ovations.
“Don't forget your beer,” said Lourdes.
“You can deliver my acceptance speech. I'll clean up at the stream.”
“I'll get one of Daddy's pants and meet you. And watch for leeches.” She made one with her fingers.
Sabatini jogged to the stream and took off the rest of his clothes. His best pants were ruined and he didn't care. In the kiln of the midday sun the clay on his body had already hardened and came off like shards of pottery. He entered the stream. There were no piranhas here in the fast water.
That had felt great. It was like the soccer fields in Buenos Aires another life ago. At play. At peace.
A few minutes later Lourdes arrived with his clothes and a towel.
“I'm going to wait over there. Remember, I still don't even know your name.”
No sooner had Sabatini finished dressing, than lightening bolts, followed by a great thunderclap lacerated the sky.
“It looks like this is not my day for dry clothes,” he said.
“The opera house. Hurry.” She grabbed his hand and they fled toward the jungle. In a ravine was a two-story building with shattered marble steps and gothic double doors.
The door swung open as easily as the Amazonian sky.
Sabatini was amazed. It was a miniature La Scala that had capacity for over a three hundred spectators, probably more than lived in the town at the time it was built.
“So Davisville was once a rubber town,” he said.
“General Sherman burned my family's plantation. When they came here they were farmers again. They planted cotton but cotton failed. Then came rubber. That failed too when cheaper rubber started coming from Asia. Our flourishing is over. My grandmother wrote that in her diary. I still keep it.
“Their dream was to rebuild their lives just as they’d known it, here in the Amazon. They only made the dream last a little longer.” She sat down on the stage to wring her hair out.
“Let me do that.” He gathered her locks, which were as thick as mooring rope and twisted them. “And what is your dream?”
“To go back to Atlanta.”
“But why, it's nothing like in the film.”
“I know that. Do you think I'm totally naive? A few years ago I found out that I still have relatives there. A Mennonite missionary going back to America helped me get in touch with them. I wrote to them and they invited me to come up and visit.  I was hoping they would pay for the tickets. I even have a passport.”
“And what would you do in Atlanta?”
“I believe I was put on earth to do more than this. Have you ever felt that way?”
Sabatini became somber. “But what would you do?”
“This.” She tugged on her balloon sleeve. Make clothes. I can copy anything and even have my own designs. And I feel I'll be returning to the place where I belong. I've had happy moments here, but I've never really felt a belonging. Anyway, so my great-grandfather, Elucius Clay McCallum, built this place about eighty years ago and there's a legend that there were never more than two people in the audience for any of the performances.”
“He must have been a very lonely man.”
“Up there, you see his audience?”
On the walls of the mezzanine there was a mural of twenty or so stuffy middle-aged men and women. The painting was unfinished, its humanity truncated as abruptly as the era itself.
On the stage was a Knabe grand piano, badly rotted.
“Why didn't you bring me here for my debut?” asked Roland.
“The strings are gone. People took them to make monkey snares.”
“And have I had the pleasure of eating that charming dish?”
“I’ll keep that a secret for now. To balance out all of your secrets.”
“How do you know I have secrets?”
“Elder Sabatini, you are the most secretive man I know, maybe even the most mysterious on the face of the earth.”
“Do you insist on knowing everything about a man?”
“I believe in a fair exchange of secrets.”
“And in our particular case, what would that amount to?” he asked.
“Sharing certain facts about our lives, I’m prepared to do that.”
“You may not like what you hear.”
“We may be here for some time. Shall I begin, but you have to promise to tell the truth. Why are you smiling? You don’t take me seriously, that’s why.” She started to get up and he pulled her down.
“Alright, but don’t be offended if my questions get personal. Agreed?” She nodded. “I’ll begin. How many men have you been with?”
“Two.”
“No elaboration?”
“No. My turn. Same question.”
“Let me see. Mmmm.” When he gauged enough fury in her eyes, he settled on eight. “My turn. Why did you break up with these men?”
“Unfaithful. My turn. How does a missionary have time for eight women.”
“Well, if you manage your time well…”
“I’ve had enough of this game,” she said, turning away.
“Now what do we play?”
She began wringing out her hair again.
“Well, maybe I could mime a tune on this.”
He did just that. He bowed to the audience, threw out his tails and began humming a scherzo. Lourdes laughed at Roland's deadpan performance. He cut the music short, rose and received the applause.
“Teach me to play that.”
She sat next to him and he took her hands and arranged her fingers to form chords. He had her sing a C flat while he sang a D sharp.
Roland placed her hand between his and held it there. She looked into his eyes and want took the place of laughter. He knew he was going to hurt her. He placed his right arm around her waist and gently slid her closer until her body pressed against his. She turned her torso, facing him, her left breast brushing his chest. He put his other hand on the back of her neck and leaned her head forward. As their lips met, the torrent outside increased. Roland picked her up in his arms and slid his tongue deep into her mouth; she wrapped her arms around his neck. He dropped to one knee in order to set her down on the stage.
“Wait,” she said. “Tell it to me now.”
“Roland.”
“Roland,” she repeated the way one wants to use something new.
She stood up and unbuttoned her back, then stepped out of her dress.
It was the first time he had ever truly made love. He lay next to her on the wet towel, cupping his hand on her breast, feeling her breathing. This moment would soon give them both great pain, he knew, but he was alive again. He loved once again. And for a few hours the past stayed its torment and left him in peace.
Chapter 14
Argentina 1974
 
It wasn’t that they had allowed her to shower—they had ordered her. So it had to mean they were going to let her go. Her father had undoubtedly located her and used his influence to straighten this out. She'd be back in time for Richard's surprise birthday party.
Marissa’s door was being unbolted. The guard took her by the wrist and led her outside. She wondered why she was still hooded. Probably the people who made this mistake didn't want to be identified.
She entered another room—she could tell by the more hollow sound of the guard's footsteps. The door closed behind her. There was another man in the room. He was walking around her, inspecting her. Definitely her father was not there or it would all have been over by now. How much longer were they going to keep her hooded? How much longer in this place?
A hand reached behind her and removed the hood.
“Look at me,” said Major Carlos Obregon. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw a tall man in uniform, handsome, though perhaps handsome only in this ugly place.
“Where—where is my father?” she asked.
“I don't know. I also have some questions about your father. But first we have some preliminaries.”
“Preliminaries?”
A soldier with a camera told her to stand against the wall.
Marissa did as she was told.
“Profile,” said the soldier.
After three days of darkness, the flashes assaulted the prisoner’s eyes. Now the photographer became a bureaucrat as he got behind a desk and scribbled on a form.
“Name?” She told him.
“Age?” Twenty-three.
“Marital status?”
“If you know nothing about me, how can you arrest me, how can you keep me here?”
“Prisoners must answer immediately,” said Obregon softly.
“Married.”
“You're pregnant, aren't you?” said the Major suddenly.
The answer came out of her, propelled by a fear that was doubling even as her body was.
He came closer. “Do you know if it's a boy or a girl?”
She shook her head. “It's only three months,” she said and looked at the blank wall.
“You are number 502,” said the soldier. “That is your new name. You will answer to that.” He rose.
“Fill in the charges outside,” Obregon told him.
“Charges?” she asked.
Obregon looked at her and said nothing.
“What charges?”
“The charges against you are grave.” He sat on the desk with one foot on the floor.
“This is wrong, you're wrong.”
“It's no mistake. You belong here and so does your father. He's a communist, isn't he?”
“NO! He's not. He's a Christian and so am I and if you are too then please, in the name of God, let me go. I haven't done anything.”
“Then why does he support the Montoneros?”
“He doesn't. You must be talking about somebody else.”
“I'm talking about Esteban Sabatini, the one who contributes—” He glanced at a piece of paper. “—ten thousand dollars per month to the communist cause.”
“I don't know what you're talking about,” she fell to her knees before him. “Please let me go. I'm three months pregnant.”
He took her by the arm and gently helped her to her feet.
“Lift up your dress.” The girl did so without resistance, although she wore nothing underneath. He placed the palm of his right hand on her abdomen and rubbed her silky skin. He ran his hand over her breasts then down between her legs.
“Don't. Please.”
“You don't find me attractive?”
“I'm married.”
“Perhaps the señorita thinks she is too upper class for a mere soldier like myself.”
“My father is no communist. He's a businessman.”
“I asked you if you were too upper class for a soldier.”
“No. No, I'm not.”
The major continued to occupy himself with the girl's belly. He said finally,
“We have absolute proof. We interrogated two Montoneros who robbed a bank several weeks ago. They were on your father's payroll. They admitted they collected ten thousand dollars every month from him. Your father's business is to support communism.”
“That's no proof, what two criminals say. They'll say anything.”
He walked to the door and knocked twice. A guard escorted Estela Sabatini into the room, her hands bound behind her.
Marissa collapsed to the floor.
“No, no, let her go, let her go,” cried the girl. The mother's hood was removed and when Marissa looked up she saw the swollen black eyes and broken lips.
“Get up little one,” Estela said to her daughter. “And don't concern yourself with me.”
The major carefully took in the reactions.
“I need a confession signed by both of you stating that Esteban Sabatini is a communist conspiring to overthrow the State.”
“And that will give you the power to take our homes, our lands and our money,” said Estela Sabatini. “Isn't that why we're here? You're not a soldier, just a thief.”
Major Obregon made a motion that broke the old woman's nose. She fell to the floor whimpering, bleeding from the nostrils.
“God damn you, you're not a man,” screamed Marissa. She tried to go to her mother but Obregon grabbed her by the hair.
“After today you may think otherwise,” he said. “Take off your dress.”
 


 





Chapter 15
                                                 Argentina 1974 

“We in this room are fighting the first battle of World War Three. This will be the decisive war of civilization. The Soviet Union, China, North Korea, and all of Eastern Europe are now in Communist hands. In the Western Hemisphere Cuba has fallen. There are communists in the hills of Nicaragua and Chile. Bolivia would have fallen had the army not killed Guevara. In Argentina the Montonero communists and their sympathizers are trying to overthrow our democratic government. And remember, muchachos, a subversive is not just someone with a gun or a bomb, but also someone who spreads ideas which are against Western and Christian civilization. In Russia there are youth organizations which teach children to turn in their parents to the State. So seemingly innocent youth groups contain the seed and the intent to subvert our government. These must be destroyed. Their leaders must be destroyed. And the young people in these groups, the ones who have already been infected and are beyond our help—they, unfortunately must also die. We must purge our society now of the people who have killed your friends and families to further the cause of communism. Communist newspapers must be shut down. All subversives must be interrogated in order to reveal their plans, their ties, the workings of their organizations. Sometimes the subversive has a pretty face, a wizened face, a young face. Do not be deceived. You may have to fight against pity and sympathy, against your very humanity in order to carry out your patriotic duty and that duty is to stop the overthrow of our Fatherland.”
Major Carlos Orestes Obregon took a sip of water then considered his immaculately shined boots as he paced, gauging the level of hysteria he had just induced in the twenty young recruits who sat before him.
“You will now see me interrogate a Montonero communist. He was apprehended yesterday shortly after he planted a bomb in the car of the daughter of the Minister of Agriculture, killing her and her two young children. Pass these around.” He handed one trainee a set of photographs of the dead victims.
“The bomb was set off by remote control which means the perpetrator saw the children enter the car then went ahead and killed them anyway.”
The soldiers stoically leafed through the carnage, silently shaking their heads. The last man to review the photos rose and handed them to Obregon as he might extra exam papers.
Obregon opened the door and nodded.
The prisoner was brought in naked and hooded. Clamped to his foot were a chain and a cannon ball.
“La parrilla,” said Obregon, referring to the grill-like form of a bed without a mattress. The detainee was strapped to this.
Major Obregon removed his jacket and picked up an electric prod that had been lying on the table. This was about a foot and a half long and could be adjusted to deliver up to fifty thousand volts.
He ripped off the hood, exposing the face of a twenty-seven year-old man who had already been softened up with fists.
Obregon began by tapping the electric prod against the metal of the bed frame, causing the prisoner to scream horrifically.
“You want to make sure it's on,” said Obregon, turning to the class. “Once, a young trainee interrogated a prisoner for two hours with a prod that wasn't on. Obtained all kinds of intelligence.” Before the chuckles died down Obregon let the prod rest on the man's testicles. Two of the soldiers vomited, a third fainted. Obregon ignored them.
For twenty minutes he asked no questions but inserted, probed and caressed. The prisoner begged to be executed. Obregon continued.
The bed, which at the start of the interrogation was at the center of the room, had traveled five feet and was now almost barricading the door. Finally Obregon began to question him. Name? Juan Acevedio. Organization? Los Montoneros. Rank in the organization? Captain. Names of the subversives in his cell? No answer. Obregon inserted the prod deep into the man's rectum and turned it on. Names of subversives in his cell? Alicia Sanchez, Martin Gorman, Alberto Redondo, Tito Camps.
“That's all for now,” said the Major to two attendants who then carried off the detainee.
“We will now arrest these four subversives and they will provide us with the names of perhaps sixteen others and so on. Those of you who lost your breakfast should consider this: as soldiers you must fight and in the course of that you'll see children running with their intestines in their hands—grenades will do that. What will you do then—throw up and flatter yourself for your humanity? You will learn to be cold to your enemy. Dismissed.”

Roland sat on the floor of a cell in the Navy Mechanics School in Buenos Aires. The building was three stories high and bordered on Calle Comodoro Rivadavia and Leopoldo Lugones to the east, Avenida del Libertador to the west and Calle Santiago Calzadilla to the south. To the north it faced the Raggio Industrial College.
Past the pedestrian entrance was a large green iron door with an armed guard who was told over an intercom when to open the door. Two flights of stairs led to the cellar where newly arrived prisoners were processed. On this floor were three torture chambers, the infirmary, bathroom and guards' quarters.
The first floor contained the officers' meeting rooms where operations were planned, the officers' dining room and officers' dormitories. There was also a room with a pool table and darts.
On the uppermost floor was La Capucha, an attic supported by gray-painted iron beams and a concrete floor. Along one side of La Capucha were pressboard partitions to accommodate more prisoners. There were three bedrooms, including one for pregnant female prisoners and a storeroom. The latter contained property stolen from the homes of abducted prisoners.
Roland's cell was one meter by one-and-a-half by two meters high. He listened to female screams processed by the interminable rock music into a ballad of rape. Again and again he read the inscriptions on the walls written in blood: ENTRE LA LUZ DE DIOS—ENTER THE LIGHT OF GOD. PERON CUMPLE, EVA DIGNIFICA. PERON DOES, EVA BEATIFIES.
Where was his mother?
He had just heard two guards take a young man out of his cell then carry him back an hour later, unconscious. He had never heard a man make such sounds. Could that happen to his mother? To him? How could God let this happen?
Food was brought. They slid it through an opening at the bottom of the sheet metal-covered door.
He threw his cheek to the floor and said, “Where is my mother?” The answer was a nightstick against the door.
“No hablar pendejo!”
The bowl was not a bowl at all, but a chamber pot. In it was a gruel of boiled corn flour with a chick pea or two. Roland had not eaten in over a day; he was famished. But he couldn't make his fingers touch the chamber pot. Had it been cleaned? Was the brownish tinge of the porcelain food residue or human waste? The smell lashed at his senses: he had to eat. They hadn't given him utensils so he'd have to stick his face in it like a dog. With a sliver of florescent light that speared through the top of the door, he could make out some things floating on the surface.
Did anyone know he was here? What charges would be brought against them? Why was he hooded from the moment he was abducted to the second before throwing him in the cell?
He leaned his face against the cool concrete wall to draw some heat away and thought of his father desperately trying to locate them.
The bolts were slapped aside and the door flung open, blinding him. He was picked up by the armpits by two sets of hands and pulled into the hall. The food spilled.
They didn't bother blindfolding him this time but their brusque manner did not portend release. When he could see again his gaze stayed below the olive drab waists of his captors. Sense by sense he was being subjugated.
They entered a room with old metal office furniture. Behind a desk sat a bored bureaucrat in uniform. He looked over some papers that Roland could see contained statements about him. The soldier said,
“Strip.”
“I'm Roland Sabatini and I want to know where my mother is. Is she here? And I want a lawyer.”
The bureaucrat rose to his full six-foot-three and Roland knew that filing was only a sideline. He approached Roland.
“What did you say?”
“I'm entitled to a lawyer.”
The huge man opened his arms as if to embrace the youth, then with the suddenness of a reptile closing its jaws, he clapped his palms against the boy's ears.
Roland could not get up. His legs had no sense of perpendicularity with the earth. The room spun. Something had happened in his inner ear.
“From now on you're number forty-six. You'll answer to that number as if your mama gave it to you. Speaking to any of the other detainees carries a severe punishment. You will answer all questions put to you in the fullest—stand him up—in the fullest manner. Delice him. Then send him to Major Obregon.”
***
“I've received an order for three more,” said Major Obregon.
“We already took four last week,” said Lieutenant Enrique Cisneros.
“Yes, and I need three more. Clear?”
“Si, Major.”
“You show hesitancy, Lieutenant.”
“You say you need three—I can't guarantee three subversive sets of parents.”
“You disappoint me, Enrique. I have explained to you what we're up against and what we're trying to do. We want to establish a new Argentina, free from the threat of communists and anarchists. That means purging people as well as ideas. It means saving our youth by giving them new parents. And what better parents than the members of our military? I will not explain myself to you again. Dismissed.”
Stupid boor, thought Obregon when the junior officer had left. By taking the children away from their communist parents the subversive movement would be effectively sterilized. And a healthy male baby went for thirty thousand American dollars. Colonel Ricciardi had inspected the two babies born in the prison last week but one was a girl and the other too dark. He pressed an intercom button.
A moment later a man in his mid-forties wearing a white jacket walked in.
“Piaget, this new woman we got yesterday, number 87—when is she due?”
“Four more months.”
“What about number 104, the older woman?”
“She has almost a month to go.”
“I want you to deliver her baby tomorrow.”
The man in the white jacket was silent and looked down toward the Major's waist.
“Question?” said Obregon, tired of hesitation.
“Major, as a doctor—”
“I don’t want to have to remind you of all the good that’s come to you after your difficulties at the clinic where you were dismissed. Do I have to remind you of this, Piaget?”
“Not necessary, Major Obregon.”
“Then I’ll have the child?”
The doctor gave little nods then left.
Christ, what does it take to get decent subordinates these days? These assholes must hate promotion, the way they take orders. Obregon knew what it took to get ahead.
Like millions of Argentines, Carlos Obregon had grown up worshipping the dictator, Juan Domingo Peron and his beautiful wife, Evita. Peron envisioned Argentina a world power and cut down the enemies of his vision without mercy. Evita was charged with the welfare of the poor, the downtrodden, the class to which Carlos and his family belonged. Once, his mother had written Evita a letter asking for a sewing machine so she could stop sewing by hand and earn a better living. Within two weeks a brand new American Singer was delivered to their door.
Yes, under Peron they ate well; a riveter could have beef every day. But Carlos was not happy.
His older brother, Jaime, was in the habit of taking his frustrations out on Carlos. If Jaime failed the exam, Carlos got a black eye. If Jaime came home with a black eye, he would fight the fight again with Carlos and win.
Gabriela Obregon fawned over her older son. All the family's resources were channeled toward Jaime's advancement. She wanted him to be a pilot or a businessman—not a doctor, there was no money in that. Not that the family had alot to give their children. Inflation had long ago eroded the little she had brought to the marriage and her husband's meager wage as a clerk at the Ministry of Health allowed for little saving. But what there was would go to Jaime. Being eight years younger and farthest from a career, Carlos' needs were shunted aside.
Jaime got the new shoes whenever school started. When Jaime began dating he was given money every Saturday night which would come back to Carlos in the form of a beating from his drunken brother a few hours later.
Teodoro Obregon deferred in all matters but food to his wife. His primary motivation in life was to complete twenty-five years in the civil service and retire with a pension. Each day he marked off the time left to serve. He had thirteen years to go.
When Jaime was eighteen he was sent off to the university. For this he was given a new wardrobe and a leather satchel because his mother insisted that now in college he would begin to meet his future connections and he should make a good impression.
Jaime drank most of his monthly allowance away and quit school after a year and a half. He then vanished for six months.
With Jaime gone Carlos believed he would now get some priority. Instead, his mother blamed him for Jaime's failure.
When Jaime reappeared, he had a thin mustache and was badly dressed. He had been living the bohemian life in Buenos Aires and now demanded his inheritance. Surely, Carlos thought, it would be a waste to give any more money to someone who had thrown it away as his brother had. Surely this time they would say no. When his parents relented Carlos knew he was doomed. Even at twelve he knew there would be no future for him but policeman, civil servant or soldier.
Those who entered the first profession were objects of contempt in society. But even more than contempt, Carlos hated pity—so he could never follow in his father's footsteps.
At seventeen, the Navy gave him a uniform and a way of life he learned to love. He read the literature of war. The Art of War, Hannibal's campaigns, the battles of World War Two. This was the conflict that most fascinated Carlos Obregon. Hitler had had some good ideas but he was an idiot. He could have taken England and won final victory had he continued bombing the aircraft factories instead of diverting the Luftwaffe to destroy London.
Obregon saw Argentina as a nation far above the rest of mongrel Latin America. Argentines were not Latins at all, they were Europeans, immigrants from Italy, Spain, Germany, England. The Indians had long ago disappeared and blacks were not allowed to enter the country. Their blood was pure. Argentina had more exploitable natural resources than any place in South America. The best grasslands, the finest cattle, enough wheat to feed half the world, petroleum. All it needed was leadership.
Carlos Obregon had complete faith that that leadership would soon come and he was going to be close to it when it did.
He entered Officer Candidate School and graduated second in his class. He and the valedictorian, Roberto Olivier, were assigned as aides to Colonel Fabio Pacheco of Naval Intelligence.
The two second-lieutenants vied for the attentions of their commanding officer. Carlos Obregon knew he had the edge. He delivered more accurate information, wrote reports faster. He also saw to the colonel's personal needs when it was requested, shining Pacheco's boots every Monday after he rode Demonio, his prized palomino. Obregon was sure he would be promoted to first lieutenant when the time came.
It was Olivier who was promoted. Obregon was dumbfounded. To make matters worse, Pacheco never explained why, as though the reason were obvious.
Carlos Obregon walked around in a stupor for weeks trying to figure out what he'd done wrong. Olivier had been valedictorian, true, but that was past. Promotion depended on present performance.
One day Carlos Obregon was on his way to a weekly meeting with Colonel Pacheco and Olivier. He appeared at the door without warning and saw Pacheco and Olivier already seated at the table.
Colonel Pacheco had a paper in one hand and his other was extended across the table lying over Lieutenant Olivier's. They broke the pose as soon as they saw Obregon.
Obregon froze. In a split second everything fell into place. He was facing the same favoritism he had endured all his life. It was Jaime all over again.
But this time he was going to do something about it. He acted as though he'd seen nothing and went about his business. He was going to find out exactly what the nature of this relationship was.
Using a form from Pacheco's office, Carlos Obregon forged a request for a voice-activated tape recorder. It was time to use some of his intelligence skills.
On Monday afternoon he reported to Colonel Pacheco's quarters to help him remove his riding boots then take them for a shine. He knew the colonel always stepped into the shower immediately after getting his boots off so Obregon had brought the small tape recorder with him, hiding it in the groove of his lower back.
As soon as the lieutenant heard the water running he stepped back into the room. He fastened the tape recorder to the bottom of the bed frame and left. This way it would go undetected even when the sheets were changed.
Carlos Obregon considered how long he should leave the recorder in place. Random noises such as slamming doors were bound to activate it, wasting tape. And the longer he left it there, the greater was the possibility of discovery. On the other hand, removing it before next Monday risked getting caught in the colonel's quarters without a legitimate reason.
He decided to leave it there for the whole week.
On the following Monday Carlos Obregon reported to the colonel's quarters.
The colonel already had his boots off and he wasn't in the shower.
“Sit down, Obregon. Something was brought to my attention and your name came up.”
It's all over, thought Carlos Obregon. Pacheco had used his revolver on two other men.
“There is unrest in some of the copper mines in which my family has an interest. The miners say they want higher wages and so forth and are organizing unions. This, of course, is illegal and could be very damaging if they were to go on strike.
“I know you do mostly paperwork here—and your work is quite good—but how would you like a chance to go into the field and use some of the intelligence training that the military has gone to such great expense to give you?”
Obregon, who a moment ago was ready to jump out the window, now leapt in another direction.
“I'm at your command, Colonel.”
“Good. We'll make the arrangements later then.”
“Thank you Sir, for thinking of me.”
“It's a tough assignment. I hope you don't disappoint me, Lieutenant.”
“I won't, Sir.” Obregon turned to leave.
“Lieutenant—forget something?”
“Yes Sir.” He picked up the muddy boots and left.
Carlos Obregon stood outside for a moment catching his breath. He may have finally gotten the assignment he was waiting for, a chance to prove his worth.
He had to get that fucking tape recorder back.
He walked up and down the hall until he heard the shower.  With a pocketknife he pried the heel of one boot, loosening it.
He opened the door and walked in. The bathroom door was closed.
Now.
He dove under the bed and ripped out the recorder. He stuffed it into his shirt and turned to leave.
“What are you doing here, Lieutenant?” The colonel had a towel around him.
“I'm sorry, Sir. I just noticed that one of the heels is loose and I was going to ask you if you'd like it taken to the shop after I clean them.”
“Yes, take it to the shop. Now go.”
Carlos Obregon dropped the colonel's boots off at the cobbler and returned to his quarters.
His fingers were trembling when he pressed the PLAY button on the tape recorder.
There were some false starts. A shoe dropping by the bedside had activated the recorder a couple of times but the machine automatically stopped after twenty seconds of silence.
It finally got to the part he was waiting for:
“Sorry I'm late, Fabio, I had to—”
“Nevermind, get over here.”
A few moments later, Obregon could hear the unmistakable sounds of violent fellatio.
So that was it. While he was cleaning Pacheco's boots, Olivier was cleaning his pipes.
Then he heard Pacheco riding the Lieutenant.
“Oh, that's so good,” said Olivier.
Obregon couldn't stop laughing.
When Olivier started riding the colonel, Obregon's stomach turned. To think his future was in the hands of this maricon.
When that was over, they seemed to lay back and relax.
“Fabio, do you think Obregon saw us the other day when we were in the conference room?”
“Maybe.”
“If he did, that could be bad for both of us.”
Obregon listened intently. After a long silence, Pacheco spoke.
“I've thought of all this. He's just a nuisance to me.”
“To us. Can't you just—transfer him?”
“Officers who are transferred abruptly are looked down on. Obregon would resent it and if he did see something it could be a problem.”
“Then what?” pressed Olivier.
“We need a permanent solution. And I think I have the answer.”
“Tell me, please.” Obregon could just see Olivier stroking the colonel's hairy belly as he said that.
“I'm going to send him on an undercover assignment. He's going to pose as a miner in one of my family's copper mines where his mission will be to gather the names of would-be union organizers. There hasn't been a problem at the mines in years, not since all the troublemakers were eliminated. So our good lieutenant will be swinging a pick in the asshole of the planet where he can't cause anyone a problem. Indefinitely.”
Carlos Obregon felt his blood displaced by cold seawater, but in the fluid that now coursed through his veins was a creature with malevolence unmatched by anything with scales.
He, too, had a permanent solution.
Olivier had a stateroom to himself. Pacheco had probably arranged that so no roommate might suspect Olivier for his slightly effeminate manner. Obregon would kill him right there.
Obregon went through files to find the names of soldiers thrown out of the military for “sexual misconduct.” Christ, he never knew there were so many homos in the service. He came up with a Rafael de la Cueva who was from Clorinda, the same hometown as Olivier.
He had the photo enlarged then returned it to the files. Obregon then went to Olivier's quarters and wrecked the door's locking mechanism with a screwdriver. Now everything was ready.
Obregon had deliberately lost a poker game to his roommate, requiring him to pay for an evening at the local whorehouse.
That night, Obregon sat in his quarters alone, waiting. Two hours after lights out, he rose.
He poured the fluid from the bottle onto the handkerchief, then stuffed the bottle into his pocket. That was all the evidence.
When he reached the door he listened for any noise. Nothing.
He opened the door, walked directly to the sleeping man and clamped the handkerchief over his mouth and nose. The chloroform took effect even more quickly as the terrified man's breathing accelerated.
When Obregon was satisfied that his victim was unconscious, he removed the handkerchief then bound and gagged him.
He had intended to strangle Lieutenant Olivier, but as he towered over this helpless victim another urge came over him.
Obregon’s eyes searched the room and stopped on a cricket bat that was lying on a shelf. He weighed it in his hands, ran his fingers along the edge, then returned to the bed.
When Olivier finally focussed his eyes he saw the figure of Obregon with the bat raised above his head as if about to split a log.
The muffled scream was cut short by the bat crashing into his face, severing his nose. Obregon methodically broke the arms then the legs then took out his pocketknife and cut off Olivier's clothing.
The bat singled out the testicles for special abuse. With every blow Lieutenant Obregon felt ineffable joy which demanded a succeeding blow.
When he was done, the killer placed the framed photograph of Rafael de la Cueva in one of Olivier's drawers. On the back of the photo Obregon had scribbled in de la Cueva's handwriting: WITH LOVE, RAFI. He also included a desperate love letter in which de la Cueva said that if he can’t have Roberto, no one would.
Rafael de la Cueva was arrested, tried and hanged for the murder of Lieutenant Olivier.
Obregon was not sent to the copper mines.
Shortly after, Colonel Pacheco fell from grace for skimming more than his share of car registration fees. He was forced to retire with a demotion and Carlos Obregon was transferred to the office of Lieutenant Colonel Nunzio Mangacaballo of Intelligence.
There Obregon immediately distinguished himself by going undercover and arresting union organizers in the tanneries, assassinating the husband of a woman Mangacaballo coveted, and tracking down and capturing a priest who was privy to the meetings of a Marxist group. He personally interrogated the priest who revealed the identities of fourteen subversives whom Obregon then arrested, interrogated and executed.
Mangacaballo promoted him to First Lieutenant.
By the time Obregon became a major, his services were in high demand. He traveled throughout Latin America giving lectures to foreign security forces on “counter-subversive operations”—torture seminars for which he charged a thousand dollars a head. He further augmented his income by selling the babies born to detainees in the prisons.
Obregon would go down in history as the destroyer of traitors and subversives and when his country rose to greatness, he, Carlos Obregon would be part of that greatness.
Major Obregon looked at his watch. It was time to go to the Room of Happiness.
 


 




Chapter 16
 
Muir would have to consider carefully what he had just found in Roland’s pack. His unease and suspicions about his fellow missionary had been borne out. But what to make of it?  And what would he do now—confront him and demand the truth, or appear to be unsuspecting and see the truth unfold?
Muir fingered the cork on his fishing rod, made a few mock casts then put it away. This was the day of rest, and his muscles did not welcome even the demands of a hobby. He had in the last weeks acquired a good respect for the equatorial sun and had fallen in step with the primitives of the torrid zone who were as perpetually in search of shade as they were of food and sex. He contemplated the last two then decided to go into town. Roland had already left to see Lourdes.
At ten in the morning the streets of the gold town were empty, their population contained as if by decree within the shadows of corrugated bodegas. The girls fanned themselves outside brothels in scanty attire whose function at this hour was more to cool than to inflame.
Beneath the once-green awning of the Bar Chez Paris was a black man manipulating cards over a table with practiced skill.  He was average height, lean and shirtless, with dots of scars running the length of both forearms. His hair was the diluted ochre of a monk's worn robe.
A small crowd of men with hangovers watched. The card man was playing a game John recalled as three-card monti—a favorite scam of urban street hustlers in the States. Three cards—one red and two black—were flipped face down on a table with dizzying dexterity and for a sum of money a member of the audience was invited to pick the red card. The unusual thing was that this hustler had a New York accent.
“Ah wants the red, now, the red, where's it goin, now you see it now you don't, look again, look closer, `cause Eastside Red is way ahead. No sir, that's the black, I'm talkin about the red.” The hustler took the man's money and the cards once again leap-frogged over one another taunting the next victim. The takers were waning so the card man translated the verbal pyrotechnics into broken Portuguese. Muir stood for ten minutes watching the hustler win and lose, mostly win. The heat finally quelled the vice like a benevolent policeman and the men quietly retired.
When Muir turned away the hustler called to him.
“Senhor—tem fogo?” Got a light?
Muir clapped his hands against his pockets rather than explain that he did not smoke.
“Vos sois novo aqui?” You're new here?
“Yes,” said John.
The black man introduced himself as El Rojo then suggested they get out of the sun. Inside a boliche the man ordered two beers.
“Como se chama?”
“Muir.” By now he was certain the man had caught his accent and he wondered how long this was going to go on.
They lifted glasses and John said, “Where are you from?”
“Ah, a home boy, well to you I'm Eastside Red.”
“The eastside of New York?”
“A Hundred Sixteenth Street. Harlem born and man of the world. Been there?”
Muir shook his head.
“And you?”
“Salt Lake City.”
“I been there. Since I see you imbibing I assume you're not one of those Mormons.”
Muir smiled.
“That town is wack. I was working with a friend drivin eighteen-wheelers cross-country. So we get stuck in Mormon country for three days. Couldn't get a drink. Couldn't get laid. No strip joints. You need a permit for a hardon in that place. How the hell does a whole population live that way?”
“I wonder.”
“There's been some big strikes lately. How you like that Bahia dude with one arm—hit a forty-two-kilo nugget yesterday. Eighty-four percent pure. Man, that's some big jingle. What I would do with that.” Eastside Red peered into his upheld mug.
“What's he going to do with it?”
“He says a hospital for kids and a whorehouse.”
This dichotomy did not strike Muir as absurd now as it would have a few weeks ago.
“Whatchu gonna do when you make a strike?” asked Eastside.
It had never occurred to Muir that he might actually find gold. A feeling came over him that was akin to infatuation.
“Something between a hospital and a whorehouse.”
“Hey, table's free, let's shoot a game.”
Eastside made a show of criticizing one warped stick after another as though seeing them for the first time. Muir settled on a cue that could have passed for a long bow.
“I'll rack,” said Eastside.
Muir broke and scratched.
The lousier the missionary played, the lousier Eastside got. It was evident by the end of the first game, which Muir barely won, what Eastside Red was doing in the Amazon.
“You got to give me a chance to get even,” said Eastside, inevitably.
“Let's sit outside, I owe you a beer.”
John had downed the first drink before breakfast and despite his increased tolerance, it still went to his head. He sipped on the second with restraint, keeping in mind how quickly it warmed.
Eastside took a heavy swig. “Miller don't kick like these.”
“You a prospector?” asked the missionary.
“I came here to find gold, El Dorado, the Elysian Fields. But it wasn't like I figured. I figured it was alot easier. I worked those pits just like yall. Like a fuckin slave. Caught malaria, worked some more. I even found some gold. Bout a hundred forty thousand worth, total. But that bread cost me. Rocks fell on me, breakin my shoulder. Flat feet from carryin those bags of ore to the top, arthritis in my hands. What's all that worth if you could put it on a scale?
“So I started goin with the smart money and the smart money caters to the needs of those who dig the dirt. I'm an agent, of sorts. Anything you want.”
“Anything?” The missionary pondered the demesne of this word.
“Anything. ‘Course, the harder it is to procure whachu want, the more it cost.”
Muir felt a tightening in his esophagus, what he had felt in the strip joint before a girl came out. He couldn't contain his next question.
“What do you procure?”
“Tools, shovels, axes, picks, dynamite, rope, machetes, all kinds of booze, cigarettes, skin mags and brides.”
Eastside was taking an extra long quaff of beer, giving Muir time to consider.
“Where do you get brides?”
“Rio, the favelas, Sao Paulo, Pernambuco, Recife. There's no shortage of women in this country. You take Recife. It's called ‘the city of women’. You know why? Cause all the men are here, mining gold or down south in the factories. In that town you can get all the girls you want.”
The city of women. It sounded mythical like Shangrila or terra incognita.
“You been there?” asked Muir, getting lazy with his English.
“That's where I dropped most of the gold money. I bought a little skiff just so I could sail into port every day and be greeted by the multitude of loose women. You lookin for a wife?”
“Not just yet.”
John was glad that Eastside hadn't reduced the conversation to a solicitation by offering anything less than marriage.
“I coulda cut your partner a better deal than Suarez did, but I give him credit. I wouldn't work those pits for no woman.”
“News travels.”
“I does to me. You ask anybody here about Eastside Red—he delivers. Hey, you lookin for good cane rum?”
Muir shook his head.
“What about some ayahuasca—I know a red man who makes the best. You trip for days on this shit.”
“Not just now.”
“Tools—I getchu reliable shovels, picks, if you wanna start out on your own claim instead of sharin with some patron.”
“I'll stick with the claim I work.”
“Guns?”
Muir raised his eyes from his glass in a gesture that must have doubled Red's price.
“Guns—I getchu rifles, shotguns, pistols.”
Muir did not decline.
“Name a brand. I can get mainly Taurus but for the right jingle, a Browning, maybe a Ruger or Remington.”
Muir knew Eastside was showing off. Taurus was the only thing available in Sao Paulo, not to speak of the Amazon.  Foreign goods were simply not allowed into this most protectionist of countries.
“What can you get in automatics?”
“Only Taurus.”
“And the price?”
“Let me see. You bein a fellow American and all. A thousand even.”
“Dollars? Being American isn't worth much these days.”
“Nine-fifty. That's a sacrifice.”
“Three hundred.”
“Three hundred? Mah man, we are in the middle of the Amazon—it cost three hundred to bring sweat up the river. Eight is as low as I can go.”
“We tried.”
“I might be able to get a good deal on something used.”
“For?”
“Four hundred.”
“Three hundred and I want two clips and five boxes of ammo. Also I get to see it before I buy.”
“Mah man, do I look like the Kremlin? Do I look like the powers that be?”
“Can you do it?”
“I'll need some dinero down.”
“When do I see the gun?”
“Day after tomorrow. My word.”
Muir decided to trust his instincts and handed him forty dollars. “Two clips and five boxes of ammo.”
“Done.” They shook.
Muir took a long drink. In the last few weeks he had acquired a profligate's taste for beer. There was no denying: it made you feel good. Chilled ice-cold and served in a frosty mug, it was a perfect beverage in this land of parasite-infested water. Eastside took out an ostrich-leather cigarette holder trimmed in gold, probably a remnant of his better days. John declined a Dunhill and Eastside kept the holder out unnecessarily long after he lit up with a butane lighter.
Up close, Muir recognized the needle marks on Eastside's arms as the scarification of another jungle. The black man caught it.
“Yeah, these are from the joneses,” said Eastside, not bothering to touch them. “I got a propensity for things requirin weight scales. I tell you though, made big dinero dealin shit. Two, three hundred grand. Blew that too.”
“How does one blow that kind of money?”
“Wait. I ain't finished. When I was on skid row my gramma eases on down the road and I inherit sixty-eight thousand more. That of course was soon gone.”
“Are you kidding?”
“Look at my face.”
“You need a financial adviser.”
“What I needed was to get rid of the joneses and become an entrepreneur. Which I did. Wasn't easy goin cold turkey. Your head feels like a chalk sock on Halloween.”
Muir smiled at the first bond he had with this man. He had done that too, marking up old man Grodin's stoop because he wouldn't open his door for trick or treat. Masked, caped, he had relished delivering retribution, like an emissary of displeased Druids.
“But to answer your question, one blows that kind of bread by lettin this guy do the thinkin.” He grabbed his pecker. “Maybe you incline toward booze, or drugs or women. That's the direction money shoots you. If prestige is your stick, then you blow your means on friends, parties. Once you got the power to have whatever you want, you lose alot of your power over yourself. Yeah, I still had my head up my ass in those days.”
“I'm just getting my head into my ass,” said Muir, letting the beer take over his mouth.
Muir listened to Eastside Red, a man as seemingly different from himself as self-respect would insist, and had to admit that among the living, frailty was the great leveler.
In his family tree, frailty and heroism atavistically erupted in alternations of disrepute and redemption. Sam Brannan, a distant ancestor and leader of the California colony of Mormons during the gold rush, collected the tithes of his flock and kept them for himself. He also asked for, and received, a share of Mormon gold claims on Sutter's Mill. Robert Bennet Muir, a nineteen-year-old lieutenant in the 1st Cavalry, single-handedly defended a helpless wagon train with a Gatling gun against fourteen assaults by charging Arapahos. Winner of the Congressional Medal of Honor. It went on like that—a millionaire union-busting sweatshop owner in the twenties. A New-Deal senator in the thirties who championed the rights of children. Another hero in Iwo Jima who crawled through six hundred yards of Jap machine gun fire to a legless comrade and dragged him back the same way, losing a lung of his own. A crooked lawyer in the sixties who narrowly escaped jail on a technicality. The last two acts were committed by the same man—his father. The family had averted ruin only by virtue of the first act.
Muir had often pretended to wonder whether his contribution would be glory or ignominy but he knew full well where his propensities lay.
“What stage is your career in now?” asked Muir.
“In between. I got some good ideas but I need a partner and some more capital. I got the experience, the connections, all the know-how. In this place I'm Werner Von Braun among sixth graders.” John waited for the ideas and was disappointed that the relationship hadn't gone that far. And Eastside Red, profligate, entrepreneur, matchmaker, avatar of after hours, was forming a professional relationship.
        “Well, I gotta be mosyin,” said Eastside. “Meet me here day after tomorrow, same time.”
John waited for Eastside's back to disappear then ordered breakfast.
More urgent than gold were the contents of Roland's pack. Again and again Muir replayed the attack on the Guraite camp and the efficiency with which Roland had killed. He had had the mental and physical equipment for that act. What was his true background? And what was he really doing here?
He decided that he would confront him tonight. If the answers were unsatisfactory, he would feel justified in abandoning the mission.
That evening the missionaries sat in a boliche eating chicken sandwiches and listening to the tale of the forty-two-kilo nugget told in English, German, Spanish, Dutch and Portuguese. Whenever an intelligible comment passed John stopped chewing. The one-armed man's strike was still the hottest topic of conversation in the bars and whorehouses.
“Forty-two kilos is quite alot of gold,” said Sabatini.
“That it is.”
“And what would you do with that wealth?”
“That’s the second time someone’s asked me that today,” said Muir. “I should really have an answer. I would create a realm. A place without pretenses, where everything is what it appears to be.”
“So there would be no mystery?”
“No. Mysteries have to be solved. Why waste time with that? And you? What’s your forty-two kilo dream?”
“I would also create a place, but nothing as lofty as yours. A home. A front lawn. A world without loneliness.”
“It wouldn’t take forty-two kilos of gold to make those dreams come true.”
“Sometimes one pays a high price for the ordinary.”
A fight broke out and three men were thrown through the door. It was an index of the missionaries' assimilation that they hardly stirred.
“How is Lourdes?”
“I've visited with the McCallums three times—”
“Don't say you're bringing the Word to them.”
Sabatini smiled.
“I like Lourdes.”
“So you are human. That's more like it. So what are your—intentions?”
“With respect to her—nothing. I like her, that's all.”
“Wouldn't Elder Tallis disapprove?”
“Undoubtedly. But this is something which I have to consider privately.”
“You and I are not exactly team players.”
“Nevertheless once Litu is returned to her people I intend to resume the mission.”
“And what mission is that?”
Sabatini merely took a sip from his mineral water.
“The mission that was entrusted to us.”
“Is that all you're here for?”
“Speak your mind, Elder Muir.”
Muir moved his empty plate to the next table as though to make room for the facts he would now bring out.
“This morning I needed some Halizone tablets and I had occasion to look through your pack. We are spiritual brothers, after all. I found some articles that I would not ordinarily associate with missionary work. Like a Beretta nine-millimeter with a silencer, a pistol crossbow, grenades and a larger object wrapped in plastic which, if I'm not mistaken, felt like a disassembled submachinegun. And there were a few other odds and ends.”
“So you know guns.”
“I shoot skeet every weekend with a guy whose wife I would kill to have. But we digress.”
“I am also a gun enthusiast and in this jungle there are jaguar and panther.”
“And the silencer is so the monkeys won't tell,” suggested Muir.
“Guns are coveted here. You want to keep it as quiet as possible, in every sense.”
“I don't mind not being thought of as noble or ambitious but I resent being treated like an idiot. I'm waiting, Roland.”
“Alright, I tell you. I've decided that when we return Litu to her people I'm going to teach the Guraite to fight the white man's way. Show them where they can trade for guns, how to defend themselves so that when men like Suarez try to overrun them a high price is paid. I know it's not what we came to do but I've made up my mind.”
“You didn't know the Indians were being attacked until we got here.”
“Yes, and I bought these supplies a few days ago.”
“Where does the silencer fit in?”
“A gun blast attracts the kind of trouble we are trying to avoid.”
“I want to believe you. I almost believe you. Except that there are too many details about you which don't fit. What about that kung fu act you did on the boat when the old man pulled out his knife behind you. Don't tell me you took up the martial arts just for this mission.”
“Again, I did military service as all Argentines must. We were well trained.”
“What was your rank?”
“Private.”
“You were a private or the matter is private?”
“I was a private.”
“I know plenty of men who were in the military for years and they don't know squat about the woods compared to you. You can't be your typical ex-Argentine soldier because the British are kicking the hell out of you guys now in the Falklands. You must have been in some special unit.”
Roland took another bite of his food. He ate exasperatingly slow but always finished everything on the plate, making appetite and assets rendezvous with blueprint precision.
“I spent my early days on a cattle farm in the company of gauchos, a rather rough crowd of men from whom I learned much.”
“Roland, you are a liar.”
“You can believe what you like. It's all the explanation I can give.”
“That's not good enough. This morning I bought a gun which I'll take delivery on in two days. When I get it I'm leaving. Just want you to know.”
“Always do what you think is right, Elder Muir.” 
Sabatini had to make a decision. John was now a security risk, endangering the entire operation.
He could take Lourdes and escape now, forsaking what he'd come for. But would terror leave him alone? Would it cry out through the image of Marissa and Mother screaming in agony, beaten, humiliated, tortured at the hands of a man whom he had spent his life pursuing?
Obregon.
Sabatini had lived with him as with a lover. For eight years he had sought Obregon and the means by which to destroy him. Obregon was his strength, his sustenance. There were times when he wanted to kill himself but Obregon had stopped him. There were moments of excruciating doubt and Obregon gave him conviction. The unnatural contortion of his character—the bending from artist to killer—gave him everlasting pain and Obregon was there to give him endurance.
Sabatini had thought that by killing the others his burden would be lightened. Instead it had instilled an appetite for vengeance that only one act could satiate: the murder of Obregon.
It was time to tell Lourdes.



 



















Chapter 17

Sabatini appeared at Lourdes’ front door like an officer bringing news of a casualty to the next of kin.
“I didn’t expect you today, give me a few...”
“I have to speak with you now. Where can we go?”
“I suppose the opera.”
“Has anyone been here asking about me?” he said, as they entered the ruins.
“No. Should there be?”
He sat with his back to the wall with a good view of the entrance.
“Roland, why are you acting like a desperado. Is that what you wanted to tell me tonight—that you’re a bank robber?” 
“I wish it were that.”
“Let me guess. You’re a cattle rustler.”
“Lourdes, I don’t want to give you false hope. That’s what I came here to say.”
“There’s no such thing as false hope, only not enough hope.”
She became serious, but when she spoke, it was evident that her dark mood was brought on by her own revelation, not his.
“Roland, there is something I’d like you to know. It’s about something I had to do long ago.”
“Only if you want me to know.”
“I’ll tell you and then we can forget it.        
“Under the old system, a rubber tapper had to buy everything he owned from the patron's store. He had to rent his cabin from the patron. Sell the patron all rubber gathered for whatever he was willing to pay. The hundreds of rubber tappers who worked for Don Ochoa were in debt for the rest of their lives.
“When Mama contracted malaria Papa went to Ochoa for help. The perenatomine she needed was expensive and hard to get, he told my father. He asked my father what he could offer in return, knowing that a rubber tapper owns nothing in this world. My father pledged to work for him for the rest of his life, but Ochoa said that he already had that assurance. We had no money and malaria kills in eight days. This was the third day.
“I was eleven but I knew about the house in town where the men paid money to lay down with girls. Some of the girls were younger than I was. That’s all I knew.
“On the fourth day I went to the house. The woman welcomed me because some men paid triple for blondes.”
“Lourdes,”
“I want you to know this. I remember the look on my father’s face when I gave him the money. He knew there was only one place, one way, I could have gotten it. He couldn’t take the money from my hand. I had to leave it on the table with a salt shaker on it, then I left the room. He bought the drugs and three days later, my mother died. I know that I nearly killed him too, with what I did. And the harm isn’t over yet because now I’ve told you.”
“You’ve done me no harm, Lourdes. I’ve known death too. My mother and sister were murdered, then my father died of a heart attack.”
“Roland, I know how you feel. When my mother died—”
“You don't know how I feel.” He got up. “No one killed your mother. You have no one to hate. My sister was pregnant. They took her baby and sold it. Then someone put a gun to her head and shot her. The man who ordered this is still alive, wealthy off the blood of his victims. I have to live in the same world with this man and I can't. With all the years that have passed I still can't accept it and I never will. You don't know how I feel, you can't even begin to imagine it.”
“But Roland, you must accept it.”
“Why, why must I accept it?”
“Because there's nothing you can do about it.”
“Nothing?” He made no motion that could make her afraid, yet terror gripped her as he tripped a recollection of a dusk when she had encountered a jaguar. The creature's luminescent eyes had the power to rape her with a glance. “That's what my father said. But I said I can do something. And I did.”
“What?”
He was beside himself now, overwhelmed by fury. With Obregon so near, he was losing control.
“I said the man responsible was still on this earth. One man left.”
“Roland, what are you telling me?”
“I killed the other two.”
“No!” she covered her face with her hands. “I don't want to hear anymore. I don't want to hear anymore.”
What he had done was irrevocable. Obregon had cost him another loved one.
She cringed when he tried to touch her. Yes, this is what he needed. To see that which he loved most recoil at his touch. To be banished to the fringes of the world once more, the world he shared with only one man.
“Don't go,” she said. “Even if you killed a hundred people I would still love you. It would be a terrible love, but I would still love you.”
“I'm an animal.”
“You have a magnificent soul.”
“Someone said that to me a long, long time ago. She was wrong. My soul is damned. And here I am, a missionary, preaching, telling others they shouldn't drink or smoke, pathetically trying to do some good to outweigh my sins.  My best hope is that there is no God.”
“I don't know if there is a God or not, but I know this. If I can love you, we can have a life together. I can help you forget.”
“I don't want to forget, don't you see?”
“You want pain?”
“I want brutal death to the man who did this to me, who made me what I have become.”
“Can't you forgive? Is that impossible?”
“There were moments when I glimpsed the power of forgiveness. But these moments were brief. My loss isn’t. Even among the Guraite who have no word for revenge, I could not be transformed. I wanted a miracle, to be cleansed of the memories that drove me to hate and kill. But there are no miracles, Lourdes, for me, only ironies. That I should learn to love again, now, before—”
“Before what? Before what, Roland?”
He said nothing.
“The man who did this to you—he's here, isn't he? That's why you came here. Let's leave this place, Roland. Tonight we'll leave and no one will know.”
“There's no turning back. It's too late.”
“It's not too late. You haven't given me a chance. Give me a chance, Roland.”
“All you can do is make me forget for a few moments during the day. You don't know how hard I've worked at remembering. At summoning the past in its every detail to give me the strength to go on. I don't want your help.”
She got to her feet. “I can't share you with that kind of hatred anymore than I could share you with another woman. This is good bye, my love.”
Chapter 18
                                                  Argentina 1974

“Forty-six, get away from the door,” yelled a guard. The boy was on his feet with his hands cupping his genitals.
“Out!”
He stepped out and once again was led down the hallway.
Roland hated being naked in front of these men. One of them had pinched him in the butt and in the hallway another had whistled at him. He hated them. They were going to pay when his father showed up. All lose their jobs, get demoted or locked up in the same cell he was in. It would be their turn to write supplications on cell walls.
What the guards called “The Room of Happiness” consisted of a bed with no mattress, a large pail full of water and two heavy tables. There was a winch attached to two chains with manacles that hung in the center of the ceiling and in one corner the “dragon’s chair” was bolted. The latter had a seat of corrugated iron that was corroded from constant dousing with salt water to increase conductivity. To this was added a metal bar positioned so that whenever the victim spasmed from the electric discharge, he would smash his shins against it.
Dr. Manuel Piaget came in, glanced sideways at the boy then quickly turned his back as he took some things out of a black bag.
“Doctor. Doctor.” Piaget ignored him. “Doctor, could you look at my ears, I—”
One of the guards shoved him and told him to shut up. At that moment Obregon walked in, carrying a cylindrical rod with a rubber grip. Like a sculptor, he studied the naked youth.
“The parrot's perch,” he said.
Without another word an iron bar was slipped behind Roland's knees and his wrists were tied to it. They then hung the bar between the two tables with Roland swinging like a pendulum upside down. He was helpless.
“I am Major Blowtorch,” said Obregon. “If you want to avoid seeing me earn that nick name then you'll answer everything I ask you. Is your father a communist?”
For the first time Roland felt that he might be killed. He was careful. He cleared his throat as he would in class and said,
“No, señor, he is not a communist.”
“The reason I ask this question, son, is that we believe he is part of a conspiracy that plants bombs and assassinates innocent people,” said Obregon, assuming the role of both the good cop and bad.
“He is an innocent person. And I am too.”
“Too bad. I was hoping you would cooperate.” He opened a door and called “Tiburon.” Lieutenant Enrique Cisneros would be administering the “submarino” treatment.
The major then snapped his fingers. Cisneros submerged the boy's head into the bucket of water. When bubbles came up he pulled Roland by the hair to the surface.
No sooner had the boy swallowed a mouthful of air than he was again dunked. He screamed under water that he was drowning,  vomited into the pail but the process continued.
“What communist friends does your father have?”
His head went under once more. He began to hold his breath longer and longer, irritating Obregon.
He was then dunked and electrocuted simultaneously. Cisneros held him under with a non-conducting yoke attached to a pole while Obregon worked with the prod. Both men avoided the feet, which responded violently to electricity.
He had swallowed so much of the water in the container that the lieutenant had to refill it.
Roland was raised upright semiconscious and vomited over himself. But appended to this horror was the sight of his sister being tied down to the metal springs of the bed, naked, with her legs forced apart.
There were screams of recognition.
Major Obregon tested the electric prod against the bed. It was on. He then went to work on the girl using his deep acquaintance with the lore of pain. The membranes were visited.  The gums were probed with orthodontic skill; the delicate tissues beneath the fingernails were not forgotten.
“Tell me about this group you belonged to in college—La Juventud Universitaria.” Marissa told him it was just a student union. More a social club than anything else.
Obregon ordered Cisneros to shut Roland up, which he did.
“Many communists have come out of that group. Name a few.”
With the prod working below her waist, names came out of her mouth.
“We know your father was bankrolling the Montoneros. Who else was?”
The girl said a few more names.
“And what role did your husband have in the organization?”
He tortured her until she gave her husband the rank of captain in the communist underground.
“Good. And now, my dear, what is your nom de guerre? You must answer when I ask you a question. Do you remember the question?”
The girl shook her head.
“We’ll go backwards to the beginning of your life then forwards again, reviewing all your mistakes, everything that has led you here. Is that alright with you? Good. What secondary school did you attend?”
The girl said she had attended Carlos Pellegrini Commercial High School.
He inquired about her grades, her teachers, the details of her first sexual experience.
Obregon pressed a button to begin the next phase of questioning. In a few moments, the girl’s punishment arrived.
The smell of the hairy beast filled the room. From its tongue hung long strings of pendulous saliva and as soon as it smelled its victim it strained on the nylon leash. When Marissa saw the animal she started slamming her head against the steel bedframe.
“I’m going to untie you now and ask you to go to that corner. You won’t try to escape, will you?”
He led the girl to the low bar that was bolted to the wall and handcuffed her to it. He then fastened her feet to another bar so she was on all fours, immobile.
The trained German shepherd then mounted her.
Obregon told Cisneros to shut Roland up.
Carlos Obregon loaded a Polaroid camera without taking his eyes off the girl. He took many shots of the girl’s face.
“Your nom de guerre.”
The girl said a name.
“See how far we’ve come? And it’s only been an hour.”
When the animal was done, Obregon dismissed it and its handler as one would a tiresome lover.
He led the girl back to the bedframe.
“Now I’m going to ask you about the others in your cell.”
Dr. Manuel Piaget witnessed the torment like an understudy, then, after another hour, he raised his hand revealing the use to which he had put his medical studies.
He took the girl’s pulse and peered into her eyes with an ophthalmoscope, the helping gestures taking on an aspect of horror in their collusion.
“She can’t take much more,” he said.
“And how much more can she take?”
“I think, perhaps, that is enough for now.”
“You tend to be right about these things, my friend.”
In his cell, Roland lay on the edge of consciousness. His right leg was spasming as though he were flattening a can. Then he remembered Marissa’s baby. Placenta transmuted into a bath of fire. Help us and I will forgive, he told God.
***
Dr. Manuel Piaget finished his day's work and went home to his wife and two small children in a suburb of Buenos Aires.
Tonight he carried something in his bag that might mark the beginning of a new life for him.
Rodriguito and Clara scampered out of the rubber swimming pool and ran to their father. He put his black bag down and embraced them. His wife Elizabeth came to the door, a brief smile passed her lips. At forty-eight, the man had come late to fatherhood and so compressed his affections.
Piaget carried the two children under his arms into the house and they stretched out their arms like Superman.
“I want to land on the table,” said Clara.
“We eat on the table, dear,” said the mother.
“Here, you'll land on the chair,” said Piaget.
“Papi, make me land on the sofa,” said Rodriguito.
“No, you're all wet,” said the mother.
“After dinner you'll land on the sofa,” said Piaget, setting the boy down.
“What's wrong, dear,” asked Elizabeth.
“Eh…my bag.” He looked among the children.
“It's outside,” said Clara.  “I'll get it, Papi.”
“NO!” yelled Piaget. The children took a step back.
“Don't go outside again, Princess, you could catch cold,” he said.
He retrieved the bag himself, locked it in his study then sat and stared at the wall.
“Dinner's ready,” said his wife standing at the threshold. “You going to take a shower first?” He nodded.
“Tell Papi about your ballet class today, Clara,” said Elizabeth Piaget at the table. Piaget, who had been stirring his soup for five minutes, put on a smile.
“Yes, how was my ballerina?”
“We learned a foillete. Like this.”
“That's very good. You did that just like—what's the name of that—”
“Makarova,” said the wife.
“Yes. What's that called again?”
“A foillete, it's French,” said the girl.
“I rode my bicycle with no training wheels today,” announced Rodriguito for the fourth time this week.
“Yes, but only ride around the block,” said the father.
“And I had a fight today.”
“Oh?”
“Rodrigo, eat and talk less,” said his mother.
“And what's this fighting all about?”
“Daniel Barone said his father said you're a bad doctor.”
“Enough, Rodrigo. I told you to stop talking and eat your dinner,” said Elizabeth, banging the table with her palm.
“So I hit him and he hit me.”
Piaget ran his fingers through the boy's hair.
“You're a good son, Rodriguito but—” he trailed off and rose from the table.
He went back to the study and picked up the paper, Ultima Hora. There was a three-alarm fire in the center of town, a Soviet satellite launch, an article on the economy, which was improving, and a proposal to settle Argentine citizens on a small coastal area of Antarctica in order to later claim petro rights.
Elizabeth came in. “I put them to bed.”
“Have they been sleeping well?”
“Yes.”
“Do we have any matches?”
“You shouldn't smoke so much.”
“I'll use the stove,” he said, leaving her to stand before the chair.
When he sat down again he continued leafing through the paper.
“So what did Daniel Barone's parents have to say about me?”
“Don't pay attention to them.”
“I'm not one of your children, Elizabeth.”
“I only want you to be—”
“Stop protecting me!”
“Shhh, keep your voice down,” she said.
“What did they say?”
“The same things I've overheard my friends say.”
“I didn't know we had any friends.”
“How would you, you never leave the house.”
“I was never a social animal, you knew that when you married me. My family is enough.”
“Manuel,” she said, sitting on the armrest of his chair, “I'm not asking you to mix with anyone. I just want you to tell me how I can make you happy.”
“I don't believe that is possible.”
“Why, why is it impossible? We have everything two people could need to be happy. A beautiful house, two adorable children. I have simple needs, Manuel, I don't ask for—”
“I know, I know, Elizabeth.” He cupped his hands over hers. “I couldn't ask for a better wife.”
“Is it someone else?”
“You know there's no one else.”
“What then?”
“I think we just need some time in the country.”
“You're the same in the country, Manuel. It's something else.”
“Does a man have to be singing and dancing at all times? I'm not that kind of man.”
“There's something I've been wanting to ask you about for a long time. In your sleep—you say things, you move in ways—”
“Enough. The world has something to say about everything I do—my sleep, my work—”
“No dear, I just thought something was bothering you. If that's so then tell me, I'm your friend. Nothing can be that bad.”
She had worshipped him since medical school. As a highschooler working in a smoke shop across the street from the university, she had formed her own picture of him. You must be brilliant. You must have strong hands. Your family must have been nobility in France. He stood by as over the years she had built him into a man of mythic dimensions, a man who bore no resemblance to the mediocrity that Obregon abused daily.
“You're more than a friend.” He kissed her hand. “I'll be up soon.”
The phone rang.
As always, Piaget did not answer it, but nodded to his wife.
When she picked it up, there was a polite masculine voice on the other end which did not bring a smile to the woman’s face. She handed it to her husband and left the room.
“I apologize for the interruption,” said the voice. “There’s been a change in plans. I need you to deliver the child tonight.”
Piaget said something then hung up and put his hand over his eyes.
He took out the plane tickets that would have—could still—take them to Brazil. To another practice, another identity, another life. He had rehearsed in his mind how he would break the news to his wife, how they would quickly pack just the essentials and leave the car at the airport. He had worked out one or two more details but that was all. One by one he ripped them in half and threw them into the trash. He quietly got up to leave the house but found Elizabeth waiting outside the door.
“Something’s come up,” he said. “I have to go back to the office.”
***
It was going to be a long night for Lieutenant Enrique Cisneros. He had to get rid of the priest, organize three more kidnappings of pregnant women and dispose of over sixty bodies.
Father Federico Guzzi was celebrating his own requiem. He said Mass every day in the prison even on the days they had tortured him to near death. On those nights he simply lay on the floor of his cell and spoke the Mass into the wall.
For the last few weeks the beatings had stopped and his rations had tripled. He had gained back his weight. Yesterday he was given a shaving kit, a bar of soap and a new set of clothes to die in.
He was accused of allowing his typewriter to be used by subversives but Intelligence really wanted to know the names of those who were going to see the bishop. They also demanded that Guzzi reveal confessions he had heard from suspected subversives. This, of course, he could not do.
When he finished the benediction the guards slapped back the bolts of his cell. They hooded him out of habit and led him down to the basement. He knew the end was near. The bishop had made quite a scandal about Guzzi's disappearance. If his body were to now turn up beaten and malnourished, his incarceration would be confirmed. No, the subversive Father Guzzi was going to die in a shootout with police outside the hideout of known extremists.
“I know you are there, Cisneros,” said the priest. “I will take the name of my executioner to God.” Four bullets exploded in his chest.
Cisneros had gotten the names of the women to be abducted from the secretary of an obstetrician. At first he had bribed her. Now he blackmailed her. After he got off the phone he delegated the assignments. One of the ovens used to burn the bodies had broken down. Other means would have to be used.
“Do we kill them first then put them in the plane?” asked a corporal.
Cisneros shook his head. “Do you want to clean the plane after? Inject them with pentathol then load them. Last time, bodies washed up on shore hours after we dropped them. This time I'll fly it myself.”
It was a beautiful moonless night and Lieutenant Cisneros was at the controls of a Hercules C-l30 transport. Pity to ruin such a mood with this dirty work. Stinking bodies, bodies, all the fucking time, bodies. He didn't enjoy any of this—he would have preferred a good desk job with plenty of perks and money under the table—but this counted as combat pay so his salary was double the normal rate. He couldn't wait to make major so he'd be in a position to move in on some really lucrative rackets. A contrabandista makes two hundred times a major’s salary. He knew guys in the liquor and cigarette smuggling business who made easy runs between Argentina and Paraguay who could use the weight of a major on their side. If he got into that business he could pay off generals to give him plum assignments. No more stinking stiffs to dispose of.
The ocean was coming into view. He flew an extra few kilometers out then got on the intercom.
“Go ahead.”
Live prisoners started raining down.
The next day Roland lay in a pool of his own blood for several hours before the guards came for him. He had again undergone the submarino treatment.
Obregon had worked on Roland's mother with a blowtorch.
When Roland had bitten a guard, Cisneros opened the boy's head with an iron pipe.
They strapped him to an examination table then the doctor's upside down face hovered over him. He took Roland's blood pressure.
As Dr. Piaget pumped the rubber ball Obregon rose into view as though inflated from the ground.
“He's lost over two liters of blood. Fever has set in,” said Piaget. “Temperature—thirty-nine degrees.”
“He's no use to me dead,” said the Major, turning away. When they were alone Roland opened his mouth and said to the doctor,
“How can you do this? How?”
***
“WE HAVE YOUR FAMILY” the letter said, and contained photos of Roland, Marissa and Estela Sabatini standing next to a banner of the hammer and sickle with pistols to their heads. The mother was holding up a recently dated newspaper. Esteban Sabatini glanced back and forth between the photo and the text.
THEY WILL BE RELEASED IN EXCHANGE FOR TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS AND THE FREEDOM OF OCTAVIO RIVAS IF BOTH ARE DELIVERED BY FRIDAY. CONTACT MAJOR OBREGON OF THE NAVAL TASK FORCE FOR THE DETAILS OF THE EXCHANGE. YOU HAVE THREE DAYS AND SO DO THEY.
LOS MONTONEROS

Esteban Sabatini immediately went to the phone and reached Major Obregon on the first try.
Yes, said Obregon, they had interrogated this Rivas fellow who had confessed to the kidnappings. The Task Force had then contacted the Montoneros and made a deal—Rivas and the money for your family.
“Major, the family no longer has those funds, we're almost bankrupt and I couldn't possibly raise that in three days or three years.”
“Do you have anything you could sell—land, homes, jewels?”
“I have a home and a ranch but even if I could sell, there is no time.”
“This may be an insurmountable problem. They said they would take nothing less than the amount stated.”
“What can I do?”
“Let me get back to you in one hour.”
Sabatini had spent the last five days going to police precincts, army barracks and the Ministry of the Interior seeking some clue as to their whereabouts. Of course, the authorities knew nothing. And even as Sabatini sat there waiting for the phone to ring he knew that the man he had just spoken to was the man responsible. He had asked himself so many times, why hadn't he been abducted too and the answer now was plain.
When Obregon called back two hours later he told Sabatini that the Army was willing to put up the money if Sabatini would sign over property of that value to the military. Sabatini did not answer for a moment, then said, “An extraordinary gesture on the part of the Armed Forces in light of the fact that hundreds are disappearing.”
“It's a chance for the Task Force to make contact with the Montoneros and possibly follow them to others.”
“I will sign over my ranch.”
Roland was dumped out of a car on Avenida Velez Sarsfield near a railway crossing. After several hours some school children found him and told their teacher. Soon after, Roland was waking up in a hospital with his father holding his hand.
Now, unconstrained by the demands of courage, Roland wailed. Sabatini drew the curtains around the bed though there was no one else in the room, encircling his grief.
Seeing what they had done to a fourteen-year-old boy, he could not doubt what they would do to an adult.
“My son, did you see your mother and sister?” At this the boy's body shuddered and the father released him, crushed.
“I saw them. Don't ask anymore.”
“Alive?” he said, pressing his chin into his own chest.
The boy nodded.
“Thank God.” But as he searched his son's face it was more of a question.
“Why did they let me go?”
“I paid their ransom. Our estancia is gone.”
“Who are they?”
“Rest now Rol—”
“Who?”
“The Montoneros, according to the army.”
“It was the army that tortured us.”
“I'll get you all back. They just want money.”
“They didn't just want money, Papa. They made us sign confessions. They called you a communist. A subversive. All of us.  Papa, things, unimaginable things, were done to us. Why? Why? How could God let this happen to us? Marissa'a husband—he's in danger. They asked about him.”
“Don't worry, son.”
“But we have to warn him.”
“He's in no danger. He ran off to Uruguay two days after she was taken. We haven't heard from him since.”
Roland thought of the voltage his sister had taken to protect her husband.
“Tell me what we're going to do, Papa.”
“I've gone to the police stations, barracks, the Ministry of the Interior. They are looking into it but know nothing. I've contacted all my friends who have friends in high places, but, my son, beyond this, there is nothing we can do.”
“Nothing?” The boy picked his torso up so he was level with the father, his half-shaved head now imparting to him two selves.
“Nothing?”
***
Since the arrests Esteban Sabatini's friends had stopped calling. Two months and no word. Sabatini quit working, putting others in charge of running his enterprises. He sat home looking at old photos and immersing himself in talking to the walls.
Roland stopped attending school. His piano teacher came to his home once a week without fee as the family was broke.
The boy forced himself to practice, escaping reality by communing with Bach and Chopin. But at night, he would face the truth in its starkest terms: his mother and sister were rotting in a jail somewhere in Argentina being raped and tortured. Or they were dead. Then he would crush these thoughts. They had to come back. Any day the doorbell would ring and they would be standing there.
What a weak man his father was. No matter how things turned out, he would never look at his father the same way. Roland wondered how a man could live to be fifty and have so few resources at his command to right a wrong. How could he be so powerless that his only recourse was to sit in a chair praying, rocking and ruminating? He must have neglected a step in life or failed to cultivate some virtue. The boy knew only that he would never be such a man.
Teresa's family, the Parelli's, had ended their association with the Sabatini's as though victimization were contagious. Roland could not see Teresa. He had written five letters to her, all of which were returned unopened. Finally he received a letter from her.

My dearest love,
It's horrible what's happened to your family. I cry every night because I can't see you and I know that's selfish of me because your pain must be a hundred times more. My parents returned all of your letters before I could read them. They warned me not to write to you and I went along hoping they would change their minds but they won't. I want to see you but it's so difficult. It was so easy when our families socialized. Now Papa doesn't let me walk to school anymore, he drives me. And then the maid picks me up in the afternoon. Last year when we read The Diary of Ann Frank  it was a moving book but when I finished it I said, ‘It's practically fiction, these things don't happen anymore.’ How wrong, wrong I was. And in our own beautiful Argentina.
There's one chance we have to see each other. My Girl Scout troop meets on Fridays but sometimes there's no meeting. This Friday there's no meeting. But my parents don't know. My father will drive me to the church at six. At six O’clock there are still plenty of cars in the lot because of Mass. We usually end at ten but if Papa comes at ten and sees no other cars he'll know I was lying. So I'll call him at nine and say that I don't feel well and that he should pick me up. Meet me behind the church at 6:10 my love. Please, please make it. We'll talk about the wonderful times we had skiing at San Carlos de Bariloche when our families did so many things together. We have to keep those days real by talking about them. I'll see you on Friday, my love. I count the hours.
Forever yours,
Teresa

On Friday, a car pulled up to the front of the church where Roland was waiting behind a bush, his heart racing. Let it be Teresa, God, let it be her. He heard someone going up the front steps, then finally the car drove away. A moment later Teresa was in his arms.
“I thought I dreamed your letter so I carried it with me from the moment I got it,” he said, holding his hand against her cheek.
“I'm so afraid, Teresa.”
“God bless your mother and Marissa, He'll take care of them and I pray for them every night.”
“There is no God.”
“Of course there is, and He's a good God, but—”
“Then why doesn't he punish these men—these evil men. They hurt for the joy of it—”
“There's a God and there is a Heaven.”
“I know there is a Hell. I hate them. I hate them so much that I feel sick in my stomach. I want to take a knife—”
“Don't say such things. Don't change. You're so beautiful the way you are. You play beautiful music, you write beautiful poetry. Remember in the sixth grade when we had to write a poem about Atlantis? I learned yours by heart. Remember?

What mourning do we give Atlantis' throes,
Or are the cleaving columns of a race,
Mere pouring sands to measure larger woes?…

“Only someone with a magnificent soul could write that, Roland. When you read that poem, that's when I fell in love with you.”
“I can't pretend I don't hate them. And if they die—”
“You mustn't even think—“
“How much more will I hate them? Will music mean anything to me then? Nothing is beautiful to me anymore.”
“I'm with you through all of this and I always will be unless they take one of us again.”
***
Burdened with debt, unable to manage, Sabatini's creditors had come to breed on him. The shoe factories were padlocked and awaited the hammer. Pieces of the house were sold for food. A vase, a painting, an ancient desk. People who had once been received as friends now haggled in Sabatini’s living room.
 Roland saw his father begin to lose his mind. Their search through the bureaucracy was without end or result. They had filed a writ of habeas corpus at the Federal Court to establish where Estela and Marissa were being detained and by whom. That had been three months ago. They had written letters to the Organization of American States Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, Amnesty International, the president of Argentina and President Gerald Ford. The responses were little more than acknowledgements, empathetic nods on letterhead with just enough content to warrant filing.
“We have passed this case on to Court of Investigation Number Fifteen, Secretariat Number one-forty-two,” said the judge at the Federal Court after making the Sabatinis wait nine weeks for a court date.
“There are over five-thousand writs of habeas corpus filed in the court,” said the judge, “Yours will wait its turn,” said the judge.
“And Your Honor, out of those thousands, how many have resulted in the release of citizens?” asked Sabatini.
“Not a single one.”
At home they sat in silence.
“We have to begin to make accommodations in our minds and hearts,” said the father.
“I don't want to know what you mean by that,” the son told him. In the last months Roland's respect for his father had been a third casualty of this tragedy.
“I'm not saying give up but we should begin to accept the idea that we may never see them again.”
“What you're saying is we should begin to give up. It's the same thing.”
“I am not finished here, but you are. I've made arrangements for you to live in Brazil with your Uncle Vincente.”
“You did that without telling me?” The boy stood up. “I can't even think of leaving here without them. I've never described what they did to them, what I saw with my own eyes. Do you want me to tell you now?”
“If you feel you must, my son. But I want to save you any more torment. You were lucky, I see now how unbelievably lucky. Let's save what we can.”
“And do you intend to save yourself too?”
“No. I'll stay here and search till the end of my days. I've lived my life.”
“So have I. And I can search for them longer than you.”
“You're in danger, Roland. You saw them. I can hardly explain why they let you go.”
“Neither could I until I realized how many people have disappeared and how impossible it is to do anything about it. They let me go because they're not afraid. They know they can get away with this. They act with—with—”
“Impunity,” completed the father.
“I read somewhere that every people has the government it deserves.”
“It would seem that way, but it's not that simple.”
“I think it is that simple. And I intend to not deserve this. I'm not going anywhere.”
Roland began marching with the Mothers of the Plaza de Mayo, a group of women who demonstrated every Thursday at 3:30 in front of the Presidential Palace demanding the whereabouts of their loved ones. From them he learned that Government sponsored extermination has deep roots in Argentina. The native Indians were completely wiped out, opening up the land to a mostly European population.
But this “guerra sucia”—dirty war—was unique in Latin America, for although citizens were disappearing in Uruguay, Brazil and Chile, nowhere was torture and ultimate murder used to the same extent as in Argentina.
The clandestine prisons had names like Coti Martinez, Puesto Vasco, La Perla, Mendoza Military School and Campo Mayo.
Fifteen to twenty thousand people had vanished. Of these, a third were women. Of these women one of ten was pregnant. About two thousand of the disappeared were between sixteen and twenty years old. The atrocities equaled anything done in Dachau or Auschwitz. At the Navy Mechanics School there were ovens to incinerate the bodies. People were shot, drowned, electrocuted, entire families were encased alive in cement blocks and thrown into the Parana River. Bodies were disposed of by burying them in already existing graves, thrown into bonfires and bulldozed into mass graves.
A preadolescent writing a slogan on a wall was subject to arrest, torture and execution. The precise amalgam of ideology and sadism which propels all genocide reached its terminus in the torture of family members in the presence of one another, for thus information was more easily extracted.
The horror of his experience was always with him. When he ate, what were they eating? When he lay down, what did they sleep on? He began to deny himself comforts. He slept on the floor of his bedroom with only an unchanged sheet over him. Every day he tended his mother's gravel garden in tender bare feet. Now he invited hardships.
He played gay pieces remembering that some of the most joyous music Mozart wrote was born into the composer's most miserable days. But on all those tunes was superimposed the dissonance in his inner ear, like an inkwell spilled over a symphony. He knew his concert career was finished.
By the fifth month of the ordeal Esteban Sabatini was rambling to himself about trivialities. Preserved only was his compulsive tidiness, the many minutes spent shining shoes, pressing his pants, making a tie over in order to get the length just right for some phantom inspection. He had lost weight and his clothes, impeccable on a man thirty pounds heavier, gave him the forlornness of a nursing home resident dressed for his birthday. From this, Roland extrapolated the rate of human attrition deep within the walls of a clandestine prison.
One day there was a knock on the door. It was Raul Vreland.
Roland answered it, knowing a visit could only mean bad news.
“Son, is your father home?”
Roland nodded. “Is it about Mother and Marissa?”
Vreland could not respond with another nod. Surely the Spanish language was richer than that. There were levels of formality—tu, vos, Usted—was there resource with which to speak of ultimate things? He said, simply, “Yes, my son.”
“Adelante, señor. Please sit.”
When he brought his father into the room there was a staged air, everyone took their seats in the tableaux that they would remember years later.
“I regret to say I come with bad news,” said Vreland.
“They're dead,” said Esteban Sabatini.
Vreland nodded.
“And we're sure of this?” asked Sabatini.
“There is no doubt. Their bodies were found with several others near the Parana River. They may not be there long.”
Roland was about to cry but seeing his father pivot from the waist making whimpering sounds stopped him; they could not both cry in front of this friend, however close he may be.
“We probably haven't much time,” said Vreland.
***
Thirty or so bodies lay scattered on a landfill overlooking the river. They were undoubtedly intended for the water but the pilot had erred. Roland, like everyone else had heard the stories about the nocturnal cargo planes dumping bodies into the ocean and rivers by the dozen, airlifting food to the fishes.
They were naked, already swollen and grotesquely disfigured from fresh and old torture. The maggots had wasted no time. Some of the bodies were incredibly contorted from the impact with the loose dirt. They seemed to emerge from the earth like Michelangelo's slaves.
Roland focussed his eyes on the corpse that was once his sister. Marissa's belly had been ripped open like an oyster, the life she had made inside her, gone. A starving dog gnawed at her thigh. He did not look at his mother.
Over two hundred people had gathered, hoping their loved ones were not laying in the pile before them. Grief, gratitude and anger lent them no solidarity.
“Give us our dead!” screamed the crowd.
“Asesinos!”
A soldier said, “No admittance.”
The crowd began to press closer toward the guards.
Esteban Sabatini had stood on many lines in these last months but this was the unkindest.
“We ask very little,” said Raul Vreland, but his voice was lost among many.
A soldier spoke into his walkie-talkie, somehow making sense of the static that came back to him.
“I have orders to clear the area,” he announced. The dozen or so soldiers guarding the perimeter made a show of cocking their M-16's then shots were fired into the air. Many of the people stood their ground. Vreland put his hand on the boy's shoulder.
“Let's go home, Roland, there's nothing to be accomplished here. For pity's sake, son, come with me.” So Vreland led them both away.
At home Roland sat motionless in the chair opposite his father. Words were useless; communication between them had long ago trickled down to the most mundane dispatches. What would you like for dinner? Anything on TV?
Esteban Sabatini was a broken man. There was hardly strength left in him to mourn. Roland rose and went to the grand salon.
He let his fingers rest on the keyboard of the beautiful Steinway then gently evoked the first notes of the Moonlight Sonata.
Chapter 19

Colonel Carlos Obregon tossed the little girl into the air again and again until she screamed.
“OK, that's enough,” he said.
“More.”
“No more. You're getting too big and my back might break.”
“More.”
“I'll give you something else.” He dug his fingers into her ribs, tickling her to tears.
“NO MORE! NO MORE!”
“Now get dressed, you have to leave soon on the plane.”
“Why can't you come with me?”
“Because I have business to take care of but when I'm finished we can go on a vacation.”
“Oh Daddy, you promise? Where?”
“To Africa. We'll have nothing but fun.”
“And lions and zebras?”
“Yes.”
“Can I have my own zebra?”
“You can have any beast you want but only if you get dressed.”
“And will Mommy come?”
“No, amor. I've tried to explain to you before, you're mother and I can't live with each other any more. I still love you. She still loves you. And you'll see her when ever you want.”
“Do you still love her?”
“No, I don't love her anymore.”
“Maybe you'll stop loving me too.”
“Never say that. I can't stop loving you. Now hurry.”
Obregon strapped on his holster and put a loaded .45 in it.
He glanced at the New York Times which was flown into Panama for him every day. The British were really kicking the shit out of the Argentine army in the Falklands. They'd be winning if he had trained them, as he had trained the men in this compound.
Three bodyguards knocked on the door to escort Obregon and his daughter to the landing strip.
When they arrived at the airfield there were two more big men and the girl’s nanny, Arancha, waiting to take the flight with Angelique to Miami. Obregon would meet her there in a few days for the flight to South Africa.
He took his daughter in his arms.
“Be nice to Gallo and Arbenz and do what Nana tells you. Then I'll have a big surprise for you when I see you.”
“When Daddy?”
“Just three days, amor, three little days.”
“But no more.”
“No more. Now go.”
When the plane was in the air, Colonel Obregon proceeded to the next order of business.
It was a beautiful day to kill his two business partners.
Having set up the torture chambers and trained the interrogation teams of Chile, Uruguay and Argentina, he had hired his talents out to the drug lords to enable them to maintain discipline among their soldiers. He trained their security squads and acted as middleman in the procurement of arms.
It was then that he had met Ariel Haddad and Yitzak Ascher, two former Mossad agents. They formed a security consulting firm specializing in the training of killers for top-paying clients.
Using Obregon's connections and reputation, they won their first contract: to train a hit team to kill former Nicaraguan President Anastasio Somoza who was then residing in Asuncion, Paraguay. It seemed that after fleeing to Paraguay, Somoza had gotten horizontal with President Stroessner's girlfriend and in good Latin tradition, paid for it with his life. It was a dream assignment. Minimal security. Full cooperation of Paraguayan authorities, which were ostensibly protecting Somoza. The team was quickly assembled from members of the Sandinista army. A bazooka was mounted on a rooftop overlooking the route taken by Somoza's armored limousine. Bystanders were even warned to get off the streets minutes before the ambush. When the car passed, the bazooka was fired into it followed by a spray of automatic weapons. All the occupants were killed. Easy as it was, the job earned the firm notoriety. In this business silent victims were the best endorsement.
Obregon fancied himself a champion of truth. That was why he was going to South Africa. There, was a wealthy government prepared to spare no expense in identifying its enemies. An entire race, not just a regime, willing to do anything to retain power. They would pay much for truth.
“Stop at the kennel,” he told the driver. After picking up Cañonero and Ulysses, his two German shepherds, they proceeded to meet Haddad and Ascher for a final inspection of the troops.
The assassination of two Mossad agents is tricky work. These men were masters of befriending their victims then sliding a piece of metal into the back of their heads. Obregon had never felt comfortable with them in any context. They didn't carouse with the abandon Obregon liked. They worked well, very professional, and Obregon knew their work well enough to know they would make overwhelming enemies. Obregon long suspected treachery from them and he needed to cut all ties with them before going to South Africa. In addition, he didn't want to share the two million dollars.
Obregon could not kill them by himself. They were always armed, as he was, and they were always together. This had long annoyed Obregon who jokingly accused them of being homo. They just looked at him with straight faces. These Israelis were nothing like our meek, home-grown Jews, thought Obregon. They were a rough bunch. No manners. He had never trusted them even as business partners. He trusted no one to help him kill them. So he had to find special accomplices, stone killers who couldn't talk.
He had raised Ulysses and Cañonero from pups and put their education in the hands of Flavio Mendoza, a dog handler who trained all the dogs in the compound in attacking and tracking. Anticipating this day, Obregon had instructed Mendoza to teach the two dogs to kill on command. But not just any command, for to tell the dogs to kill would be to give trained agents time to draw their weapons. A split second could make all the difference. No, a different command had to be chosen. My friends. That would be the trigger, spoken in a natural tone, as part of a conversation. The dogs were now three years old and Mendoza assured him that the dogs would rip out the throat of any man pointed to when the command was spoken. Any man except Mendoza himself, of course.
Obregon was unconvinced. He was not going to risk his life on the opinion of a dog trainer. New weapons had to be tested so Obregon summoned his servant to his study. When the man entered, the colonel shook his hand. He told the old man he would be leaving soon, retiring, and he wanted to reward him for all his years of faithful service. At Obregon's side were the two dogs.
“It is not necessary, Don Carlos, you have always treated me fairly and generously.”
“No, no, I want to do this, Alberto. You have been more than a servant to me.” Carlos Obregon pointed to the man in front of him. “I count you among—my friends.”
Before the old man could open his mouth the dogs had ripped out his throat.
Obregon was satisfied that his weapons worked. The question was, would the intended victims react quickly enough to avert death?
From a distance he could see the yids had already arrived at the course. Beyond them, a hundred fifty men were standing at attention in full battle gear.
“Good afternoon, caballeros,” said the colonel. He shook hands with Haddad and Ascher, who thought even this, excessive.
The Israelis were in their early forties and of middling height though the lankier Ascher seemed taller. Haddad was Sephardic, dark and could pass for Panamanian. He could pass for Arab too and that is exactly what he did when he and Ascher were involved in the Sword of Gideon, the Mossad operation that tracked down and assassinated the terrorists responsible for the Munich massacre.
“I would like to get take a final look at the men,” said Obregon.
 “Begin the exercises,” Haddad said over the radio.
The commandos instantly dispersed. Within three minutes there were five helicopter-launched hang gliders silently heading toward a fortress two hundred yards away. Ground troops approached ready to converge on command. As soon as all the gliders had landed behind the fence the troops moved in. The gate was blown and the target penetrated. Like all training supervised by Obregon this involved live fire aimed at a yellow clay medallion which hung from each soldier's waist, over body armor. Once the medallion was shattered by opposing fire, that soldier was considered dead, as he would be in a real fire fight.
The exercise was over. The fortress had been taken.
Ascher looked at his stop watch. “The fastest yet.”
Obregon looked at the troops. For a year they had been training for a mission they would never carry out. Shortly, they would all be dead. Pity.
“And now, gentlemen, I would like you to join me for a toast to the completion of another project.”
“It’s not complete until we are paid, “ said Haddad.
Back at his quarters Obregon turned to his bodyguards and said, “Go help Ortiz with the helicopter. I'll be ready in a half hour.”
That was to disarm the Jews. It would just be the three amigos toasting to success.
When they entered his living room the dogs followed close behind their master. To further allay any suspicion, Obregon placed three glasses on the table then turned his back to get the bottle of Johnny Walker Black.
This would have to be done very carefully. Haddad was already sitting with his dirty boot on the table. Would that make a difference? Would it be best to do it while they held their drinks, thus occupying their shooting hands, or would the already raised arms give them an advantage in defending their worthless throats?
“Caballeros, a toast,” said Obregon. “To a relationship that has been uniquely successful, rewarding and exciting. And finally to you, Ariel and Yitzak, who over the years have become more than business partners, you have become—” he pointed to them. “My friends.”
The dogs just sat there. Cañonero was licking his balls while Ulysses was scratching the back of his head. Obregon needed the drink now. He swallowed hard then looked at the dogs with contempt.
“Well,  I have to be going,” said Haddad. “I still have some packing”. Ascher put his drink down too, like a shadow.
“But gentlemen, have another drink—you're MY FRIENDS.”
“I’ll save the celebrations for afterward ,” said Haddad, putting on his hat. He could not let them walk out, but drawing on them was taking a big chance. He would take it.
Obregon pulled his gun. Instantly the two agents dove to the ground with their weapons already in hand. Now the dogs came to the defense of their master, leaping on each assailant. Haddad shot through Ulysses, exploding the animal's neck. Obregon slammed a round into Ascher's groin while Cañonero sank his teeth into the man's trachea. In a split second Obregon fell to one knee and got off two shots into Haddad's torso.
Obregon finished off Ulysses then shot Cañonero in the head.
 “Pieces of shit, you almost got me killed.”
He had another drink then went to the phone and dialed Hector Suarez' number. When the other side picked up Obregon said,
“Everything's ready. I'll see you in two days”.   


 




Chapter 20
 
Cortazar fingered the photo of Sabatini in his shirt pocket then ordered a beer. Flashing a photo and asking whereabouts was touchy business in a strange place. Cortazar swung around on the barstool and searched for someone who was sober enough to be accurate yet drunk enough to forget being asked. Some black guy was flipping cards on a table for money. Cortazar had never seen so many niggers in his life. Thank God there were no monkeys in Argentina. They were all sent to the front in World War I, so the story goes.
He paid for his beer. Damn mining town, everything was overpriced. Six thousand cruzeiros for a cold shower this morning and already he was streaming with sweat. He took out a small notebook where he recorded his expenses. Nobody back at headquarters was going to believe him. After this assignment he expected some cake jobs with a big pay hike.
Why would Sabatini pick this of all places to hide? Did he have a claim? Gold waiting for him? It would be a shame to kill him and have that information die with him. He would have to investigate this angle. He ordered another beer. When the barkeep came over, Cortazar threw him ten times the price. The man wiped his hands on his buttocks and counted the bills as he studied the photo. He nodded.
“He is a garimpeiro,” he said, and began to walk away. The cost of information here was also inflated. Cortazar grabbed the man's wrist. More money faced the barkeep as he turned.
“Where is he?”
“During the day, in the pit. The claim of Suarez.”
Cortazar could not get to Sabatini while he worked the mine. There were dozens of armed men in the pit and on the periphery guarding the claims. It would have to be at night.
He entered the Hotel San Francisco which consisted of three rooms the size of prison cells and no windows. For these accommodations he paid the equivalent of sixty-dollars a night.
He unzipped his back pack and removed his equipment. An aluminum crossbow pistol with poison-tipped bolts. A Beretta eighteen-shot semi-automatic. Several cakes of plastic explosives with detonators, grenades and an Uzi with folding stock. He vaselined and inspected all the gear for any deterioration. In this humidity even blued steel corroded.
He had seen two parked helicopters on the edge of town protected by a single armed guard. A few discrete questions had revealed they were the property of a Hector Suarez, a local honcho who uses them to transport assayed gold from here to his compound close by. Gold by the helicopterfull. This was getting more interesting by the hour. A chopper would come in handy if he had to make a quick getaway.
In the mirror he checked the mosquito bites on his face. He didn't like his face. All the training, discipline, dieting, all the sacrifice demanded by the military life and he still didn't like his face. Marta had liked it. She thought he was handsome. Her face wasn't the greatest either, thought Cortazar, but what a body. Too bad she had that kid.
Cortazar had met her on his way to a job. He had made a quick pass by a twenty-four-hour supermarket to pick up candles to use the wicks as delay fuses. The girl at the register flashed him an unexpected smile that impressed Cortazar the more as he was in the midst of untender work.
“We don't get many people coming in at this time,” she said, inspecting the candles for a price. Finding none she asked Cortazar.
“Three for seventy pesos,” he said, telling the truth before he could help it. He couldn't understand why his reflex to understate the price hadn't kicked in.
“A romantic dinner coming up?” she asked, still not punching in the price. Cortazar shook his head, then added, “For blackouts.”
“The two go well together. I'd give you a bag but it's toward the end of my shift and we're all out.”
Cortazar stuffed the three candles in his jacket and walked out. A minute later, he came back.
“What time do you get off?”
“Ten to two.”
That was cutting it close. It gave him only a half hour to kill Octavio Estevez.
“You want to go for a cafecito?” he said.
Cortazar rushed up Garibaldi Street toward the target's home. He had always wondered which house had been Eichmann's. He parked the car around the corner and proceeded up the driveway. After picking his way into the basement, he located the oil burner, planted the black powder bomb and rigged it up with the candle wicks. Radio detonation was impractical here; the signal wasn't strong enough to penetrate the screen doors and walls. He lit the wick and left.
Octavio Estevez was a subversive. He had a column in Ultima Hora, a Jew-rag that attacked the armed forces. The previous week he had written a review praising a book written by Jacobo Timmermann, another Zionist who was making money in Israel by peddling his experiences in an Argentine jail.
He picked up Marta and headed back to Garibaldi street.
“My God, a fire,” she said. Two fire rigs were hosing down what was left of Estevez house.
“We'll go to Giovanni's, they make good cappuccinos,” said Cortazar.
He had made her that night. He dropped her off thinking he would never see or think of her again. But he found himself calling her the following day. He sent her a rose. She had liked him, hadn't asked for money. She wanted him, but her kid was a pain in the ass. Eight years old and motor mouth. To someone used to solitude, this boy was like an ambulance in the living room. One time the kid screamed at a TV show and Cortazar crushed a glass of beer in his hand. He walked out and never came back.
But he thought of her every night, he didn't know why.
Suarez was going over preparations for the meeting tomorrow. He ran his hand over the conference table that had just been finished for the occasion. It still had the strong smell of varnish that Suarez liked, a newness sprung from the fresh violence of gun and chain saw. Ten meters long and two wide in three sections, seamlessly bolted together, it was made of solid Brazilian rosewood incrusted with ebony and gold from Serra Peladha. For this table to come into the world, four men and fifty indios died.
There was something about precious wood that attracted him almost as much as gold. Both involved the mastery of nature, the act of making a mountain or a forest kneel before his will. Getting people to kneel had long ago lost its challenge. People could be bribed, seduced, persuaded, cheated, deceived. There were so many ways to get one's way with humans. Dangle a girl in front of a man and he's your man. Swing a gold trinket before a woman and she'll give you her trinkets. Suarez had so often bought and sold opinions, love and loyalty that he had grown to respect the intransigence of timber and ore.
The logs in this table had been particularly stubborn, having been taken from the sacred burial grounds of the Guraite. The Guraite could not be bought. Of course, they weren't human.
There was a knock at the door.
Ian McDowell entered wearing an Aussie alagash hat, jungle fatigues and a Colt .45 with mother-of-pearl grips strapped to his side. Suarez didn't like the mercenary. McDowell spoke bad Portuguese which should have made Suarez feel superior. Instead, Suarez felt the Australian purposely simplified his speech the way a parent does for a child.
“We go to kill Indians bang bang and they kill two, see, two more of my men. Next time you give me twice as many soldiers and we wipe out Indians. Understand?” McDowell said in a melodic tone.
“Compreendo!” said Suarez. Australian sheep fucker. “I'll worry about the Indians after the meeting. Right now I need the men to stand guard for two days. These will be the most important guests I've ever had here at one time. I want thirty men at the airstrip tomorrow.”
 “When everyone is gone I want you to wipe out the Indians for good. They're squatting on my land, sticking their dead bodies in my trees. I have investors waiting to see profit from that timber and they're tired of waiting. How many raids does it take to kill some savages? You've hit them three times and they're still hanging on with spears and arrows.”
“I don't have enough men.”
“You'll get the men. I have loggers and heavy equipment waiting for you to do your job.”
“It'll be done.”
“That's all. And McDowell—I don't want any trouble while the guests are here, no guns going off. Their lives are in your hands.” Suarez saw what he thought was a shrug then the mercenary walked out.
Suarez went to check on the accommodations for his visitors. Each guest would have his own bungalow in order to conduct private business in confidence. He had hired an interior decorator to furnish each cottage individually. An armed guard would be posted at each door and another guard would be atop the roof of every guesthouse. The walls were bulletproof.
He enjoyed being generous to the powerful. He would never dream of being generous to those who needed it but to be gracious to kings made him feel god-like. After the meeting he would give them the most exquisite entertainment possible—each guest's fantasy would be explored like on Fantasy Island,  Suarez' favorite TV show.
He went to the palatial whorehouse that adjoined his own residence. The best girls were brought here first, then rotated to his other houses in town.
The personnel stood at attention when he walked in.
“Call the doctor,” said Suarez. “Has the place been scrubbed for our guests?” he asked the manager, Tomaso.
“Yes Senhor, I will personally go over everything one more time before they arrive.”
“Have all the girls been check out?” Suarez asked Dr. Ibanez.
“Yes, Senhor. Every girl in the house now is clean, except one.”
“Who?”
“That new girl from Bahia, the mulatta. She has syphilis.”
“Didn't you see her when she got here?”
“She was fine last month. She's caught it since.”
“Great, one of those diplomats gave it to her and she probably gave it to those bankers. That'll teach them to raise my interest rate.”
The manager called all the new girls into the huge parlor and had them line up.
“This is Mai Lin from Taiwan,” said Tomaso, now getting the boss's attention. “She's seventeen. These two are sisters from Rio, twenty and twenty-one years old,” he said, pointing to two beautiful brunettes, deeply tanned from the Copacabana sun. This blonde is Georgina from Venezuela. Eighteen.”
“More blondes, I told you. Some idiots will pay twice as much for a blonde.”
“Senhor, we have an order in for four blondes from Minnesota.”
Suarez didn't know where Minnesota was and he didn't give a shit.
“I know the rest of them. Make sure they don't see anyone until I say.”
The doctor interjected,
“Shall I send the sick girl home?”
“No,” said Suarez. “I have a use for her.”
Suarez went to the kitchen to inspect the food for tomorrow. The wild pheasants imported from Peru were still pecking and screwing. Screw while you can. Six huge Alaskan king crabs flown in from Anchorage at a calculated cost of four hundred dollars per crab were flexing on crushed ice. Five-pound Maine lobsters, their claws bound, gently crawled on the tank bottom.
Suarez called the cook.
“Javier, why are their claws tied?”
“If not, they will kill each other, Senhor.”
“Why would they fight—for females?”
“No, Senhor. For territory.”
“These animals are smarter than people. Untie them.”
Suarez pulled up a chair and like a Roman senator, watched his gladiators for the next twenty minutes.

From the C-5 Galaxy transport Colonel Obregon  looked down at Suarez’ compound. Some spread this ignorante had, thought Obregon. Cattle, forest, part of a gold mine. And those girls. What girls. Obregon had had to keep from jacking off last night. Once business was concluded it would be party time. Then, to South Africa and a new life.
He was glad to be leaving Latin America. He was too well known here and at forty-three, he had already made too many enemies.
In South Africa he would get a new face, buy a nice place by the sea and listen to Angelique play the accordion.
It would be too great a risk to tell his ex-wife of his whereabouts, so once in their new home, he would inform Angelique that her mother had died in a plane crash. He had consulted a psychiatrist about the effect that a mother's death would have on a girl her age. Of course, it would be traumatic, but no more traumatic than the premature death of Obregon's own mother, and he had turned out OK. He would get her a new mother in due course and Angelique's slightest desire would be fulfilled.
He thought of his mother, the day she died so long ago. Carlos Obregon was twelve and sitting in a classroom when his father appeared at the door and spoke with the nun. He remembered the woman's hand extending to grasp his father's arm tenderly. Mama doesn't do that, thought Carlos.
When he was told to gather his things he knew his mother was dead. A year before, the doctor had told her that the walls of her heart were like paper.
At the funeral he didn't cry. He stared at the pine box, he knew she was in there, yet tears wouldn’t come. At this he felt like a drowning man. There wasn't much time—she was heading for the ground. He looked at his father wanting to cry. Hit me so I'll cry. Carlos removed a yo-yo from his pocket and let the red sphere repel down the slender string. His brother Jaime covered the toy with both hands and threw him a look of destruction. The box was put underground.
As they exited the cemetery Jaime wheeled his brother around and thrust the heel of his hand into the boy's face, breaking his nose. There was a small commotion then everyone settled into the rented car. As they drove away Carlos looked out the window toward his mother's grave. Look mother, I'm crying.

Suarez preferred jungle fatigues to the El Exijente white suit even though he had never served a day in any man's army. He liked rushing under a helicopter rotorwash holding his hat when he could just as easily wait for the blades to stop turning.
The cargo door opened and one hundred fifty armed troops fell into formation in front of the aircraft. Obregon exited the plane last.
Obregon and Suarez shook hands, deferring small talk.
“Look at them Hector. I chose them. Two Israelis trained them. When you combine those two—stringent psychological screening and the best training, you have what you see before you. The finest killers on earth. They are not soldiers. These are assassins, perfectly prepared for your purpose. In ancient times they would have been the Garrison of Rome. I suggest you pay such men well.” He briefly scanned Suarez' face to see if the reference had been lost on him. It had.
“They'll be earning their money soon enough. In a couple of days I'm testing them against the Guraite. That timber is worth twenty million to me.”
What a waste, thought Obregon. To use men of this caliber for a lousy Indian raid. But what did he care?
“Let me remind you that these men are highly specialized in urban warfare and assassination—not jungle warfare. Of course they could take on some Indians,” he added.
“Killing is killing,” said Suarez summarily dismissing Obregon's view, enraptured with his new command.
Suarez walked past the troops like a head of state and Obregon played his role, answering questions.
“Where did you find them?”
I chose them from Panama and Guatemala, primarily. These countries are ethnically similar and have not quarreled historically.”
 “What do you look for when you choose a man for a unit like this?”
Suarez was getting carried away with questions that bordered on trade secrets. Obregon was growing impatient.
“Much of that is instinct. Well, I've had enough of this sun. We can discuss payment over a cold beer.”
“McDowell will show you the barracks,” Suarez said to the men. “You all work for me now. Dismissed,” he said, issuing his first command.

Suarez led Obregon into the trophy-lined den. There was enough air-conditioning to make the working fireplace rational. They sat around the hearth in oxblood leather recliners then Suarez pressed a button and a bar came sliding out of the wall. Another button and a twenty-year-old black-haired, miniskirted girl walked in.
Obregon would remain in a business mode until the transaction was completed, so he ignored the girl's legs and asked for a cold Brahma. Suarez wanted rum.
“Your compound is impressive from the air, Hector.”
“Last time you arrived at night. I’ve made some additions.”
“So I see,” said Obregon.
“Ah—Maria Luisa. You like her, of course.”
“She has a certain charm,” said the colonel.
“She takes it up the culo, my friend. That's her charm.”
“And I see a few more heads on your walls. Hunting is good?”
“Not good enough. The Guraite  are still holding on to my forest. That's one of them right there.” Suarez motioned with his drink toward the stuffed Indian almost in a toast. “I shot him in just that pose. Took me three days to track him. We should hunt sometime.”
“Sounds fun, unfortunately I must be leaving tomorrow night. When are the others arriving?”
“Ramones will be three hours late. Talavera and Hauptman will be here within the hour.”
Suarez picked up the phone.
“I'll tell my agent in London to transfer the two-million to your account. You can call later to confirm.”
After Obregon did this he sat back. “Now I'd like to review your troops, Hector.”
The girls passed the seated men one by one and pirouetted. They, too, were dressed for action. Frederick's of Hollywood underwear was shipped upriver every month.
“Now I ask the questions,” said Obregon. “Where do you find these girls?”
“From Asia, the Ukraine, all over Latin America. They come here expecting high-paying waitress jobs. When they get here, we expand their job description.”
“This one has excellent tetas,” said Obregon, almost to himself now as he was entering the thrall of his greatest weakness. The girl was a mulatta with very pointy breasts, the kind Obregon liked to work with.
“Do you like to be spanked?” he asked the girl.
“Whatever the gentleman wants,” she said in Portuguese.
“I want no marks on her, Obregon,” admonished Suarez.
“The black ones don't mark easily.”
Chapter 21
  Sabatini was streaming with the sweat of the mid-morning sun when the giant C-5 Galaxy transport silenced the Amazon with its engines. The pit of the gold mine was transformed into a trench as the enemy appeared, the enemy he had been waiting for.
Carlos Obregon was two weeks early.
He dropped the pick and began climbing the ladder toward the rim of Serra Peladha.
“Where are you going? You—where's your load?” yelled the foreman of the claim. Sabatini didn't answer.
He drank a liter of bottled water then went to the barracks. Here in the shade, the thought of Lourdes flooded his mind.
He had to decide now, in the next hour, what he was going to do.
And what of Litu? He had another week in the pits before freeing her. By then Obregon would be gone.
He never believed that he could be torn between killing Obregon and something else.
When Sabatini entered the barracks Muir immediately approached him.
“I picked up my gun from Eastside today. He told me someone was asking about you yesterday. He was passing around a photo of you.”
Immediately Sabatini knew. “And what did this person want?”
“He wanted to know where you were. You don't seem surprised.”
The hit team's timing could not have been worse. He had not thought that they would find him so soon and now he might be forced to make confidences prematurely.
“Who was he?” asked Roland.
“My question to you.”
The other man shook his head. “Perhaps someone from the Church?”
“You've developed quite a sense of humor since you met me.”
“I know as much as you do.”
“Do you? Why would someone be looking for you in the middle of the Amazon, a guy who's not a member of our church or any other from what Red tells me. And what does it have to do with that missionary kit I found in your pack?”
“You're leaving. It no longer is your concern.”
“I'll tell you when I'm ready to go. In the mean time you and I are still a team, Brother Sabatini, and I want to know now who the hell you are and why there's someone looking for you.”
How many were there? Had they located him? Were they watching at this moment? Had they followed him to Lourdes' house? Only the years of mental rehearsal for this task allowed him to retain his composure.
“Let's find your friend.”
***
“He had a real bad case of sampaku eyes, you know, where the whites show underneath the iris. Kennedy, Lincoln, Hitler were all sampaku—the sign of tragedy. Of violent ends.” Eastside Red downed his beer quickly, knowing he held center stage and Roland bought him another.
“He was fresh off the trail with his belongings right by his feet and he kept one foot on the pack at all times like a horse always has one foot on the ground even though he's runnin. Eadweard Muybridge proved that in the early days of motion pictures.
“He was lily white, wore a hat. ‘Bout six-foot, one eighty, eighty-five. Rock hard body. Business-like, no small talk, no suave to him. Nothing by-the-way about what he was doin. He showed a picture to Pico and threw him some bills. So I knew he wasn't showin off no shots of his kids. Course, Eastside Red must keep up his intelligence network if he's to remain competitive so I threw Pico some plata. Out of my own pocket.”
“How much?” asked Sabatini.
“I’m willin to take fifty American as reimbursement.”
“Anyone you know?” said Muir, looking at Roland.
Sabatini didn't want to linger in the bar. He was now a target.
“Now the Lord said to come boldly unto His altar. I apply that to life in general so let me ask, can I possibly be of any assistance to you? I just procured a highly prized piece of self-protection for your friend here, now, might I interest you in similar wares?”
Sabatini shook his head, scanning the door.
“Hear me out. Shotguns, dynamite, blowguns with curare-tipped darts, hand guns, sword umbrellas—”
“I'll keep you in mind-”
“Switch blades, stun guns, garrotes, claymore mines—”
“Thanks for your help,” said Sabatini, handing Red some bills.
He knew now it was Cortazar. Eyes of tragedy. Eyes of violence. The assessment was so appropriate it made Sabatini almost believe in the eastern mumbo jumbo. Cortazar worked alone and that was in Sabatini's favor. He had always beaten Cortazar one on one, no matter how small the margin. But Cortazar had had plenty of practice at his art. Sabatini's practice had mostly been confined to the battlefield of his mind.
Cortazar. The name triggered both enmity and pity. He was a backstabber of the highest order, in the habit of reporting the confidences of comrades to the ear that would do them the most harm. If a soldier was hung over from an unauthorized excursion of the night before, Cortazar would see to it the commanding officer was informed. If a married soldier had a girlfriend, Cortazar would get that information to the man's wife. His driving purpose was to impugn, as that of the amoeba is to reproduce. Even his chosen profession—assassination—was the ultimate condemnation of the victim's character.
When Sabatini had first met Cortazar they were seventeen, boots in the army. Horacio was garrulous in contrast to the demur Roland, and far from a despicable person. His only flaw then was a congenital insecurity. He had the obsession to surpass without the will to excel. For him, competition was a continuum with no distinctions made between the training fields and the mess hall. If a soldier mentioned that his cholesterol was exceptionally low at one-twenty, Cortazar's would be seventy. If another could make love for two hours, Cortazar could hold it for three. His I. Q. was higher, his lineage, nobler.
In the field it was another matter, for he was a fair combatant, at best. And here Cortazar was an object of pity, for the Nazi-like minds which roamed the camps in search of drones spotted the boy immediately. They summoned him to the quarters of the battalion commander where he was received by the colonel and a two-star general, commander of the Second Army. They told him they needed him for special duty. Would you help us? Soon after, the youth was killing civilians in the name of Christian and Western civilization.
But he still could not compete with Sabatini. Roland had something in him which made him inexplicably suitable for military life.
After the death of his family, Roland was adopted by his Uncle Vincente and went to live in Sao Paulo. Having discarded music, he had turned to lifting weights and gymnastics in the German High School. In the two years he spent there he gained fifty pounds of muscle and grew six inches. With Teutonic discipline he strove against his nature to refashion himself in the image of a stone killer. When the time came for mandatory military service, he returned to Argentina.
There were new rigors in the army. The water tunnel where each man had to swim through a thirty-foot submerged conduit in full battle gear. Two drowned. Twenty-kilometer  runs through the sun of the Chaco. Four-day maneuvers during which sleep and food were denied. He had been through all this before. He had known pain which was orders of magnitude beyond this. That's why he was so good at it. He was the best soldier the officers had ever seen.
As Roland received recognition he could feel the tightening in Cortazar's body, the agony of being passed up. Cortazar hated all those who deflected attention from himself. There was only one thing Cortazar hated more—being laughed at. Once, he had slipped on the obstacle course and hit a log with his shin. One man who had laughed through his nose was found later that night in a coma at the bottom of a flight of stairs.
Horacio strove not so much for victory as for the defeat of others. He could not beat Sabatini at anything, not chess, not sprinting, not weightlifting. He competed with a flailing desperation in all things and when defeat came he would walk away shattered. His inability to absorb loss became something to fall back on in the regiment's duller moments. As a result, he appeared far more inept, imbecilic and ludicrous than he really was.
When Cortazar failed the test for Officer Candidate School his humiliation was ineffable.  The weight of shame caused his psyche to implode like a spent star. From then on he would surpass all men in meting out death.
When they exited the bar Muir said, “Let's have it.”
Sabatini scanned the streets. Cortazar could be anywhere waiting with a sniper's crosshairs. Now John's life was in danger too, yet to reveal that danger would compromise Sabatini's mission.
He had to kill Cortazar.
“The man who is looking for me is an assassin. We are both in danger since he doesn't know who you are.”
“Let's start with why an assassin would be after you.”
“Revenge. We were in the army together.”
“What did you do to him that he would come here to kill you?”
“To him, nothing. To his commanding officers I am a traitor. I'll help you get Litu out tonight. We'll fly to the Guraite by helicopter, then I'll drop you off at Limaou. After that you are on your own.”
“I didn't know Eastside carried helicopters in his product line.”
“Suarez.”
“And that’s another skill you picked up at the Missionary Training Center?”
“We're wasting time.”
“What if we can't ‘borrow’ one of Suarez' choppers?  How do we stay alive once Suarez sends his troops after us? It would take commandos to trek those woods at night.”
Sabatini had wanted to avoid total disclosure but now with his companion's life at stake as well as Litu's, the time for secrecy was over. He looked toward the jungle and said,
“I am a commando.”
 


 
 




Chapter 22
 
“So you came here to kill,” said Muir, when they returned to the barracks.
“Don’t pass judgement on me, John. I have lived with levels of hatred which you can’t begin to comprehend.”
“But why go through this facade of ministering to the Indians. Why not just come to the jungle and kill Obregon?”
“It's no facade. I came here in the hope that I would be transformed at the eleventh hour. I too want redemption, so I naively asked my uncle to organize this mission as a vehicle for my own salvation. What man does not want to do something good before he dies? What man wants only sins on his hands when he stands before God?
“There were moments digging in that pit when I prayed from every pore to be changed, that something would make up my mind for me, enable me to be like everyone else, anyone. I would change places with the lowest peon in the field if only it meant a heart unburdened by hate. But I remained as I was.”
“Doesn't Lourdes mean anything to you?”
“I was ready to kill him without reservation before I met her. I resisted, knowing she could only weaken my resolve. I can’t deny that I love her.”
“Does she know why you're here?”
“She knows. It's over.”
“Roland, look at me. To premeditatively kill, no matter the reason, will damn you forever. You still believe in God.”
“That is the greatest burden.”
“Then you know you'll burn in hell for this.”
“Obregon is the last. His death will give me peace.”
“The last?”
Roland looked away and John became his confessor.
“The first was the doctor. Piaget. His job was to revive victims for further torture. To examine them and tell the tormentors how much more pain could be safely inflicted.  Miserable human being that he was, he didn't enjoy what he did. I knew he was coerced and I didn't care to know more. If I could kill him, the least culpable of the three, then the others who took relish would be condemned.
“Finding him was easy. I looked him up in a telephone book. I did not know and would not know until the last moment if I was capable of killing him. I could not blatantly assassinate him and Cisneros and hope to get to Obregon. So I watched him. I studied his habits, his routines. He was seeing a psychiatrist. I broke into the office one night and copied his file. He suffered from depression, anxiety over the atrocities he had participated in. He had been on medication for years. He had suicidal tendencies. That was the answer, then.
“It was a modest house on Dorrego Street near an elementary school playground. One could hear the screaming of children. There was a stone wall surrounding the house which looked much newer than the house. There was a wrought iron rooster wind vane perched atop a stone column. In the garden were two clay peacocks. Amid these ordinary surroundings terror had taken residence. I had expected him to be living in a fortified compound guarded by attack dogs at the heels of jackboots. But no. One of the powers of terror is its ability to coexist with the banal.
“He was sculpting in the backyard and when he looked up I thought at first that he was not surprised to see me. But the sun was in his eyes. He truly did not know who I was when I ordered him inside. Slowly I took off the beard and sunglasses. Retribution began to register in his face but he didn't know for which crime, against whom. I thought from his docile manner that he had a death wish, that he might invite me to kill him, but then he reached for a gun in a drawer. I peeled it from his hand. This man still feared death. If he had shown suicidal tendencies it was for attention, for pity. This man, to my great relief, wanted to live.
“‘My sons will be here soon,’ he said.”
“‘Your son and daughter are in school. Your wife, Elizabeth, is in mathematics class and will not return for three hours.’ I paced around him. ‘Sit down,’ I said. He avoided my face. I said, ‘The natural question is to ask who I am. Piaget, do you know who I am? Look me in the face. Seven years ago. The Navy Mechanics School.’ The legions he had helped torture stood behind me. But he still did not know who I was.
“‘A fourteen-year-old boy tortured in front of his mother and pregnant sister. His sister raped and abased before his eyes. The mother and sister shot through the head and dumped from a cargo plane onto a garbage hill to be eaten by dogs, their family prevented from burying them. Specific enough, Doctor? You need more clues? Sabatini. Marissa, Estela and Roland Sabatini. Five hundred two, eighty-seven, forty-six.’
“He collapsed to the floor in tears. I had envisioned this, the appeal.
“‘They would have killed me,’ he said. ‘You must believe me. I do remember you. And you must remember that I didn’t want to do what I did. I didn’t want to be there. But I was their victim as you were.’
“‘As I was? You were as I was?’ I kicked him in the face, then remembered it had to look like a suicide.
“‘I didn't want to do it. God knows this,’ he said to me.
“‘But you could not say, No, I will not help?’ He said he tried. In his home at night he tried, but in the morning he had no courage. ‘Understand this, please,’ he said.
“I spat in his face. ‘You're not speaking to your psychiatrist. I am your executioner.’ I took out a silenced pistol.
“‘You are going to commit suicide, Doctor. I'm simply going to show you which way to point the gun. But the credit will be all yours.’ He jumped up and I kicked him in the groin. He started crying again. It was time for me to leave. I jammed the barrel into his mouth, then turning my face away from the bone fragments, pulled the trigger. The hollow-pointed bullet exploded in his brain and blood poured out of his ears. His mouth acted like a second silencer. I then put the weapon in his hands and left through the back.
“So I had committed myself. I knew that I had lost something. But I had gained a power. I had proved the power of will when it is unrelentingly focussed on an idea, however antithetical it is to one's nature. I was a musician, an artist, a lover of words and notes. That night I willed myself to become a killer.
“Then there was the Lieutenant—code name, Tiburon, and how ironic that would be. He was Obregon's understudy, an extension of Obregon's hand. If the Major said ‘dunk his head in water’, I was submerged. If he said ‘increase the voltage’, Tiburon turned the knob.
“The strange thing about the disappearances and torture in Argentina is that meticulous records were kept by the military of their atrocities. The description of the victims clothes, the line of questioning, the confessions, the ultimate disposition of detainees. Everything was written down for historical purposes. The Nazis did the same in the concentration camps. So did your President Nixon. Since these acts were committed by the sovereign government they could not, by definition, be wrong. This is the fascist mind.
“I broke into the basement of the Ministry of the Interior where I knew many of the records were stored. There, in an unlocked cabinet that might have contained office supplies or invoices, was genocide. I found my file, my mother's and my sister's.
“I shined the tiny beam of the flashlight on their pictures, as though they were being interrogated even in death. In the dark I relived every blow, every volt, every dehumanizing act that was inflicted on us. The file stated that after Marissa's child was delivered she and my mother were brought before a tribunal, found guilty of conspiring to overthrow the State and executed by gunshot to the back of the head. Obregon was their prosecutor. Lieutenant Enrique Cisneros was their executioner. The same man who was called Tiburon.
“By now I was a lieutenant in the army. I knew that Cisneros, if he was still alive, was in the military somewhere. A few discrete questions revealed that he was heading up the revamped Special Forces. I applied and was selected.
“I had no idea I would be reporting to him for duty that first day. I was going to serve under the man who had wiped out my family.”
“He didn't remember?”
“In prison we were assigned numbers. Names were a closely guarded secret, unknown even to many of the men who tortured you. The reason for this was that names could leak out and family members might use influence to obtain the release of relatives. Embarrassing to a government which denies the very existence of such prisons. He would not have remembered my face. I was hooded most of the time and over seven years had passed. I was one of hundreds he had tortured. After father died I was legally adopted by my uncle in Brazil. So there was no connection between me and the fourteen-year-old he had once seen briefly.
“He was not nearly so imposing now. I was taller, stronger. I could have strangled him right there in his office. But I wanted him to train me. I wanted to learn the refinements of killing, his ways, his weaknesses. Assassinating your commanding officer is no easy matter. And I wasn't going to grant him an easy and inexplicable death. I wanted him to know who I was when the moment came. And for that I had to get him alone. For a year we trained together, went on maneuvers, even caroused, but he afforded no opportunities to get to him the way I wanted.
“Then came the mission to Las Malvinas. Cisneros had chosen Torrijos to swim with him as his pacer. They would go way ahead of the others and guide the reconnaissance team to shore. They would be alone in the ocean at night, far from others. The waters were full of sharks. A dangerous mission in which loss of life would be no strange thing. I had to have that assignment. I put small doses of arsenic in Torrijos' food for two weeks before the mission. With three days to go, Torrijos is rushed to the hospital, food poisoning they say. He needed at least two weeks to recover. I was selected.
“The night finally comes and Cisneros and I are in scuba gear riding on the raft on the way to his death. Incredibly, I discover that I admire him as a soldier. He was disciplined, dedicated to his country. As far as I knew he was no longer involved with torture. He may have had remorse over what he did to me. Inexplicably, I give these thoughts free reign at this time, as though permitting the condemned a last word. At the drop-off point we slipped into the black water. I checked his gear and bound myself to him with a tether. We swam toward shore and all the time I am rehearsing how I'm going to draw my knife, turn and butcher him.
“When our work is done, we head back. The time has come. I strike. He manages to slash my chest, but I've stabbed a vital organ. There is enough life left in him to speak to.
“‘I am forty-six’, I say. ‘Roland Sabatini whom you tortured, whose family you killed in the Navy Mechanics School.’ And his eyes rolled up at the mention of that place, as though he had indeed distanced himself from those acts. I stabbed his brain then I opened his body cavity and left him to the sharks—tiburones.”
John could not pull himself away from the bloodshed.
“And Obregon? How did you find him? How did you know he was coming here?”
Roland scanned the surrounding area. His eyes seemed to take in everything—the flutter of wings, a boy on a bicycle delivering liquor, the direction of the wind. He was a man on whom, as Henry James said, nothing is lost. The key virtue of poet and assassin.
“Obregon was more difficult. He retired from the military five years ago and hired himself out to foreign governments for large fees. I learned this from Amnesty International and other organizations which track more than just the victims of political oppression. Then one day I picked up a tabloid and saw Obregon carousing with Jose Corrasco, a drug lord. They loved nightlife and were not camera shy. Like Corrasco, he believed he had nothing to fear.
“I knew what he was doing for Corrasco and while I was on leave I went to Colombia where I observed the cocaine lord's compound for two weeks by telescope from a distant building. Medellin is a place where everyone knows who the drug dealers are and where they live. They are simply untouchable.
“I saw limousines enter and leave the compound and followed them. Finally I saw Obregon and Corrasco together as they entered their favorite club, La Lora Roja. Yes, they were out in the open but there were thirty bodyguards everywhere they went. When they split up each would go with half the guards. I could have waited in the club on any Friday or Saturday and shot him but I would have been committing suicide. I found my reluctance to do this refreshing. Even if I managed to get away from the scene, I would never make it out of the country. They simply have too much power. I knew that once he had finished training Corrasco's men his contract would be over. He would have to move on to the next employer.
“Obregon's exploits had become unavoidably public. It was well known in military circles that he had masterminded the assassination of Anastacio Somoza in Paraguay for one million dollars. He was a favorite topic at military dinner parties and there was many a jealous eye following his career. In his ambition to rise, he had ruined many good officers. I knew that our own intelligence would be tracking his activities at some level.
“A breakthrough finally came seven months ago when I got hold of a secret file on him. As usual, everything was well documented and the latest entry stated that he was in Panama training a large group of men for Hector Suarez for unknown purposes. It included a delivery schedule. Obregon arrived this morning, two weeks early.”
John had been listening with his head bowed as though bent by the weight of the truth.
“Is revenge sweet?” asked John.
The other man simply shook his head.
“And what happens when they're all dead. When you've paid them back and there's no one left? What will you do then?”
“If the horror of the past is undiminished, if there is no hope of release through vengeance, I may go mad. Or—and this is my hope because I want to live—I may put aside with respect and dedication the memory of their suffering and begin a new life.”
“And what will you do in this new life?”
“Simply take up my affairs as best I can. And with whatever grace there is left in the world, seek happiness as relentlessly as I have pursued these men.”
“Start now Roland. Take Lourdes and go. I'll try to get Litu out myself.”
The commando shook his head slowly. “Eight years ago my knife began its arc toward Obregon's throat. I'm too close to stop.”
“Forget the moral argument then. You could get killed, then Obregon will have the final victory.”
“I have agonized over this, but I'm going to go on. If I kill him I can never regret it. But if I let him go, not even Lourdes will gladden me as I lay awake beside her, the undertow of my mind pulling me inexorably toward one consuming crag—Obregon.”
“There's nothing I can say?”
“There is something you can do. I have some money in a Liechtenstein bank account, thirty five thousand dollars from the liquidation of father's estate. This is the number. It's all you need to get the money. If I die, get it to Lourdes.
“Litu must be rescued at exactly the same time I am finished with Obregon. We will meet in the burnt clearing just outside the town, you know the one.”
“I can't help you in any way,” John interjected. The mere simultaneity of their missions exuded complicity.
“I am helping you. We meet just before dawn because those craft don't have night flying equipment. Once we leave Litu with her people we fly to Limaou where we separate.”
John was about to ask where Roland would go but thought better of it. He didn't see any alternative. He agreed.
“We'll need provisions—food, dynamite, rope. Perhaps Eastside can help.” said Roland.
“I'll find him.”
Roland handed him several thousand dollars. “You’ll need this. Until tonight, then. Remember, Cortazar is still out there.”
Chapter 23
 
They were here to finalize their plans for taking possession of one of the seven wonders of the world. In the process, they would become unimaginably wealthy.
After a dinner of lobster, Alaskan crab, pheasant, caviar and chilled wine, the men retired to the rosewood-lined conference room with deep chairs upholstered with the hide of unborn calf.
General Ramones was commander of the Brazilian Army and hankered for the days of military rule. A four-star general at forty, he had attained his exalted rank by baby sitting the former president’s children. The kids knew him as “Uncle Bobo” because he sounded like a jackass after inhaling helium from a birthday balloon.
His duties were not, however, all fun and games. He was responsible for the elimination of all opposition political candidates and advocates of agrarian reform. Priests and nuns who were looked up to by the masses were also made to disappear. With his official salary of thirty thousand dollars per annum he was able to afford a twenty-five-room mansion of imported Italian marble, three Mercedes Benzes, a Rolls Royce, sixteen servants, and a Lear jet to take him to his beach house on the French Riviera.
He was currently planning a coup, after which he would install himself as “interim” president and announce free elections in five or ten years.
Alaric Hauptmann was an aging German billionaire who was here to cement the final details for the sex and gambling resort which would dwarf Las Vegas and Monte Carlo combined. Acquitted at Nuremberg, he immigrated to Argentina where he sold five paintings he had stolen from the homes of wealthy Jews and started his first ladies’ shoe store. Soon, he expanded to women’s apparel then started his own line of clothing. On the side, he was trafficking in stolen artwork. The inventory of precious art was limited and he soon discovered that there was just as much money in smuggling cigarettes between Argentina and Paraguay. Using his strong Nazi connections in Asuncion, he established a lucrative trade in liquor, guns and cigarettes.  From there, he went on to start an international shipping consortium. One visit to Las Vegas convinced him of his true calling: to create a gambling Mecca, not in the middle of a broiling desert, but in one of the many expanses of sublime beauty in South America. He had finally found the place where he would build his city. There was only one problem. There was already a city there. The Brazilians had been planning a takeover of this area for some time under the strictest security, so even he would not know until tonight how the matter would unfold.
Army Colonel Patricio Talavera was head of  Brazilian secret police. With a dashing moustache and thirty-inch waist he looked younger than his thirty-seven years. After tonight, he would grow no older.
At the border between Paraguay, Argentina and Brazil, the Iguazu River forms two hundred seventy-five waterfalls which plunge two hundred sixty-nine feet into an abyss, forming the greatest cataracts on earth. But there was a prize within the prize. In 1975, Paraguay and Brazil cooperated in the building of the Itaipu hydroelectric power plant. Still under construction, it would be the largest development of its kind in the world. When completed, the power station's generators would be the largest on earth, rated at 700,000 kilowatts each, and in total rate at 12.5 million kilowatts—the highest figure for a single power plant in the world. This represented billions of dollars in revenues that were to be shared by both countries.
Over the years, Brazil encouraged its citizens to relocate to the Paraguayan side of the falls. So in time, Portuguese became the predominant language of Ciudad del Este and Salto del Guaira. Then Brazilian currency became accepted on the Paraguayan side, much as dollars are accepted nearly everywhere. Many a Paraguayan had whispered that this is all part of a gradual conquest, that ultimately, all of the falls would belong to Brazil.
But for Brazil to possess itself of the land and therefore the rights to the hydroelectric power and the enormous tourist value of the area, there had to be an acceptable reason to invade. Something that would not impact loans from the US and other developed nations. They needed a rallying cry and for that they needed martyrs.
“Obregon, you begin,” said Suarez, sipping a cognac.
“Today I delivered the troops you'll need. They can hold out against ten times their number for several days. Enough to achieve your ends.”
“What happens if they realize the true nature of their mission?” asked Talavera.
“That’s why we maintain security,” interjected Suarez.
“In any case, these men are professionals,” said Obregon.  “They’ll fight to the death.”
“That’s precisely what they’ll be doing,” said General Ramones.
“Obregon, I’m a little concerned that the troops have been training for an assault on a fortress,” said General Ramones, “where in fact they’ll be under siege. They have to hold out long enough to become legends, not slaughtered sheep.”
“They’ll be up against Paraguayan conscripts, not crack troops,” said Obregon. “They will have no combat experience but will win ultimately by sheer numbers. Once our men are all dead heroes, Ramones will send in the Army.”
“After taking over Iguazu Falls I will command the Army to move against the government,” said Ramones. “The president will commit suicide, of course, so there will be no issue of reversing ourselves under pressure from abroad. We will pick up construction of the dam and complete it ourselves. After that there can be no question of returning the land or the electricity to Paraguay. We can sell it to them, of course.”
“And once you are President, how can we be assured that we will maintain our privileges,” asked Talavera.
“The best assurance that any of us will maintain our privileges is to take care of the Army. I’ll see to that,” answered Ramones.
“Talavera, you have seen to the false identities and occupations for the men?” asked Hauptmann.
“It’s all taken care of. All the identities have Brazilian citizenship and a complete life history. The newspapers will be hungry for those heart-wrenching details.”
“And families?”
“They will all have women and children waiting for them in their apartments when they arrive.”
“Pretty women I hope. It’ll be their last piece of ass,” said Ramones. They all laughed, except Hauptmann.
“I have set up the organization they’ll belong to,” continued Talavera. “The Iguazu Independence Movement. They’ll begin a grass-roots recruitment program that is guaranteed to provoke the Paraguayans. They’ll hold their meetings in a two-story building on the Paraguayan side that we completed last month. It’s a concrete bunker and should enable them to hold out quite a while as they wait for reinforcements. Which, of course, will arrive too late. The Brazilian public will have its heroes, its rallying cry and the excuse to invade.”
“How will you prevent the Paraguayans from becoming heroes too?” asked Ramones. “They’re a stubborn bunch. The last time we fought, they preferred to let every male between fourteen and eighty die before surrendering. And they still never surrendered.”
“That was a hundred years ago,” said Obregon. “We could probably buy a surrender now if we wanted to.”
“How long will it take you to stabilize the situation,” asked Hauptmann. “I have investors who won’t want to build in another Beirut.”
“The full force of the Army will put down any rebellion quickly,” assured Ramones. “Six weeks should do it. In fact, the sooner you put the locals to work, the sooner they’ll forget they’re conquered.”
“And now on to the next business,” said Suarez. He pressed a button and a large man stepped in. He immediately walked around the table to where Talavera was sitting and whipped a garrote around his neck. The others knew this was coming, but apparently hadn’t seen a man strangled in a while. Hauptmann puffed on his cigar. This was not as exquisite as watching a man hang from piano wire.
“My spies intercepted your plans, Talavera,” said Ramones.
It seemed that Talavera had planned to secure a greater role for himself in the coven by arranging for his commanding officer’s private jet to crash on the way to one of his mistresses.
“You lack imagination, colonel. Now our host—he has imagination,” said Ramones.
Suarez snapped his fingers and a caged jaguar was wheeled into the room.
As all present were men of deep violence, none excused himself from the spectacle. Two men muscled Talavera into the cage. The animal smelled strongly of urine and hadn’t been fed in some time. Talavera lasted longer than he should have as he kept his arms up protecting his throat. That obligated the animal to work on his lower extremities, ripping open his femoral artery before working its way up his abdomen and disemboweling the man with one swipe of its paw. Still Talavera lingered.
“Finish him and lets get on with the girls,” said Ramones. Hauptmann was holding his ears. He had grown sensitive over the years. The cage was removed with Talavera still breathing and the jaguar still eating.
“We have a replacement for Talavera,” said Ramones, re-establishing order. “I wouldn’t want Herr Hauptmann to think we’re a disorganized third-world country.”
Obregon took out a thin cigar and lit it. It was about time that was over. What entertainment did Suarez have prepared this time? Last time it was Rio's top stripper flown in for a one-night performance which included screwing everyone who wanted her any way they wanted her. It never stopped amazing Obregon what women will do for money. Without a word about the departed, the entertainment came in. Maria Luisa served drinks, now wearing a formal French maid's outfit. This time Obregon slid his hand up the back of her thigh while she was making a martini. He reached the top of her stocking and rounded the curve of her buttocks. He entered her. She only smiled. No abuse was too much for this one.
“Obregon, at least let her make my drink first,” complained General Ramones. A teenaged blonde in a bikini was stretching a blanket in front of the fireplace where she would be working. At the sight of this, Obregon felt a numbness in the center of his head. The others quieted down.
“Suarez, where are your manners? Introduce this young thing to us,” said Hauptmann, now coming alive.
“This is Nikki from Montevideo.”
“How old are you, Nikki?” asked Ramones.
She was sixteen.
“How long have you been doing this?” continued Obregon.
“Only one year.” She was calm. Calmer than the men.
“How many boyfriends have you had?” Obregon was drifting into interrogation.
“You can question her later, Obregon. Right now let her work,” said Ramones.
Nikki put on her tape and began to dance. The glasses were refilled. The men fell into silence once again as Suarez watched their faces, the disconnectedness between their eyes and their hands, the surrender to the current within them. He hungered to see men fall to their weaknesses and thrilled at placing the object of that weakness before them. The girl was down to her G-string as the fire crackled behind her, forming brilliant beads of perspiration on her skin. The G-string came off and she was doing her floor work now. The men leaned forward.
“Suarez, bring them out, bring them out, already,” said Ramones.
“Patience, amigos, we have another performance. Thank you Nikki.” They applauded.
Nikki gathered her things and left. Immediately Catarina, the Bahia girl with syphilis, came in followed by a German shepherd.
Colonel Obregon loosened his collar. Ramones finished his drink and held his glass out for a refill without averting his eyes from the girl. Alaric Hauptmann let out a faint sound.
As the girl and the dog did all the things that men and women do, Suarez watched the others. They could not help themselves now. They were reduced to little boys.
Obregon's heart shook as the specially trained dog did its job. He had not seen this done in some years. Few things surpassed it for extracting information from young girls or their fathers who looked on. He wanted so much to get up, to demand answers, to offer punishment or release. His fingertips turned white as he gripped the armrests of his chair.
When Catarina and the dog were finished, the men were sweating more than she. Ramones threw her a bill. Suarez, said,
“Don't insult me Ramones, the entertainment is my pleasure.”
“That's for the dog,” laughed Hauptmann, who was drunk with wine and couldn't wait to get back to talk about this. Catarina padded out, smiling at the men and totally without shame. Suarez pressed a button and three girls walk in.
“I want Nikki. I like them sweaty,” Ramones revealed.  They paired up, all except Suarez. He did not particularly enjoy seeing middle-aged, pot-bellied men screwing young girls, rather his voyeurism was fed by the spectacle of crumbling human will, the trading of dignity for pleasure, the surrender of sanity. The girls took off their clothes and Renata, a swarthy Carioca, went behind each girl.
“Opium,” said Suarez. “Put some in the ass and it makes them crazy. It's like nothing you've ever experienced.”
Each man retired to his quarters with a girl.   







Chapter 24
 
Sabatini had deliberated long over how to dispose of the sentry on the roof of Colonel Obregon's guesthouse. A blowgun was the most silent but that would allow the guard too much time to call on his partner for help. Even a silenced gunshot was much too loud, although the most effective. The pistol crossbow was the middle ground, as the Buddha said.
He approached the perimeter of the compound. There were several more sentry and dog teams as well as a jeep patrol. These could be dealt with. Most importantly, the three helicopters were parked in their usual spot within the grounds, unguarded.
The perimeter consisted of an eight-foot-high wall with electrified barbed wire extending three feet higher. He had never approached the wall for fear of sound or pressure sensors, always conducting his surveillance from atop distant trees. He now descended to the ground and turned on a frequency counter.
With this he could detect any transmitter. Directly wired sensors were unfeasible because of the corrosive humidity and acidity produced by the decaying humus.
The counter read zero. Good. He took out a large-gauge insulated wire with alligator clips at the ends and pulled himself up the wall until he could reach one of the fourteen horizontal strands of barbed wire he would have to bypass. Holding himself up with one hand, he attached the alligator clips to the barbed wire at two points, three feet apart—enough for him to slip through. Now that the current was rerouted through his own conductor, he cut the strand of barbed wire and repeated the process with the next strand using thirteen other pieces of insulated wire. In this way there was no current interruption when the barbed wire was severed.
He lowered himself over the other side and flicked on the frequency counter again. Nothing.
The topiary garden was inhabited by sculpted giraffes, elephants, rhino and deer.
Suddenly a jeep with two guards came up on his left. Sabatini grabbed his pack and crawled toward the shadow of a lion.
The jeep stopped in front of the tampered section of fence. Sabatini couldn't believe it. How had they detected him? He knew he had defeated the electrified fence perfectly and there were no sensors in the area. Could someone have seen him observing the compound from the tree?
One man dismounted the jeep and began to walk, M-16 submachinegun leveled at his hip. The sentry began to methodically check behind each hedge-animal, first the zebra, the hippo, the warthog. 
If they had been alerted, they would both be looking, thought Sabatini. The sentry moved on to the lion and Sabatini inched toward the elephant. After two more iterations of this shell game, the sentry urinated against the zebra and returned to the vehicle.
From this position he could see both Suarez' palace and the three cabañas. Obregon was either in a guesthouse or he was with Suarez. With luck, Obregon would enter one of the guesthouses tonight. If not, Sabatini would have to enter the palace and kill him there, at far greater risk. He would have to sit and wait.
***
Muir entered Club 21 knowing Suarez would not hesitate to kill anyone stealing his property. Not since the attack on the Guraite had he felt such nauseating terror. He wanted to strengthen himself with at least three beers but he knew he had to stay straight tonight.
He went to the back where the rooms were. Getting Litu out of the building was simple—they were going to lower themselves out of a second floor window. The hard part was escaping Suarez and his dogs when he discovered they were gone.
He had gotten almost all of what he needed from Eastside. The hustler had promised to deliver the dynamite in person as payment for his transportation out of Serra Peladha.
There was some drunken dork at Litu's door talking to her in sign language. John looked at his watch. Roland would be at the clearing by four a.m. and it would be imperative for him to take off immediately. As the man walked in John came up behind him and shut the door. Before the fellow could turn around John threw him against a wall and slammed his fist into his stomach. While the customer was vomiting his dinner and several tankards of beer, the missionary removed a rope that was coiled around his waist beneath his shirt. After tying his hands and feet, John gagged the man with his own socks.
“Aparahute hote ningarawan te,” said John to the girl. We're going home now.
He quickly tied the rest of the rope to a metal hammock hook in the wall and looked out the window. There were men walking around even at this hour, drunk, perhaps, but conscious. They would have to take a chance. John would go first, then wait for a lull in the traffic for her to follow. He rappelled down the fifteen-foot drop then commenced to urinate against the wall as three garimpeiros staggered by. “Litu,” he called when they were gone.
Eastside Red jimmied the padlock of the assayer’s office and pulled the iron gate aside. He'd been waiting to pull this job for a long time. He had the master keys, the dynamite to get through the safe, the know-how and the balls. The only catch was that once he stole Suarez’ gold there was no way out of the jungle. Until tonight.
Eastside had a ten horsepower Johnson outboard on his skiff that would propel him six miles per hour down the river. Suarez had one hundred-thousand-dollar Cigarette boats that cruised at a hundred miles an hour, helicopter gunships, tracking dogs, mercenaries. The only chance of escape was by air, and that's what he had bought himself this afternoon—a one-way ticket out of Serra Peladha with his loot.
How much loot would be a mystery until he opened the assayer's safe. He had put rocks in his pack to see how much he could comfortably carry on a long haul. He decided on forty pounds. Forty pounds of eighty-percent pure ore at four hundred an ounce was enough to keep him in White Castle hamburgers for a while. The safe routinely contained two or three hundred pounds of high-grade ore by this time of the week. This was shipped downriver to Manaus or Belem every Thursday. It would kill him to leave the rest behind but this was no time to get greedy.
He covered the windows with cardboard then went to work.
That afternoon Lourdes had put her father's revolver in the duffel bag with the other things she'd need and set off for Serra Peladha.
From the cover of the forest fifty yards away, Sabatini scoped the area with high power field glasses. He would have to get close to make the shot—within fifteen yards. Nearby was a patrolling guard with an attack Doberman at his heels lunging at small lizards. The moon was nearly full and the night sky cloudless.  Sabatini had to face it: this was nearly a worst-case scenario. He tightened the steel bow on to the fiberglass stock and strung the weapon to its forty-five pound tension. He then nocked the aluminum bolt onto the string and snapped the safety catch on.
Twenty minutes earlier he had seen two jeeps drop off Obregon and some others at two of the guesthouses. Now he had Obregon cornered.
Slowly he began to make his way toward the cabaña, upwind of the dog. He synchronized his steps with the chirping of the crickets, careful not to snap any twigs yet keeping an eye on the roof guard and the patrolling sentry.
The commando had to take his shot now, before the guard and the dog retraced their steps and returned. At this range he was completely exposed. The rooftop guard was badly positioned for a kill shot. He was at the far end of the roof, exposing almost nothing besides his head. There would be no second shot.
He had to do it now. He would have to attempt a temple shot. There wasn’t much target since everything below the temple was cheek and jawbone. No vital areas there.
He raised the crossbow. As soon as the guard turned and started his leftward pace, Sabatini pulled the trigger. At first the guard seemed to stoop as if to pick up a coin, but the hand flattened against the tar of the roof and all the weight slumped to one side. His hands came up and hovered as if conducting music, but this lasted only a moment.
Sabatini quickly scaled the roof and searched the guard. It was a poor man's lobotomy, with the bolt entering the left temple and protruding out the top of the head. He switched off the guard's walkie-talkie, cut the telephone line, then turned his attention toward the big black man beneath the terrace. Sabatini couldn't take him out from the roof; he would have to kill him on the ground quietly or Obregon would be alerted. The air-conditioner was going full blast in the hundred-degree night and all the windows were closed, so there was some cover.
The patrolling guard and his dog approached the sentry below but there was no small talk. The jungle heat did not encourage trivialities. Sabatini lay flat, his body flush against the roof. Here was Obregon. In a few minutes Sabatini would lend flesh to the images enacted in his mind over so many years. No amount of premeditation could prepare him for the primitive anticipation he now felt.
The dog was distant now. The commando silently dropped to the dirt.
The guard's M-16 was slung over his right shoulder, the muzzle pointed down. Sabatini drew his knife.
Now.
Roland clamped a hand over his mouth and plunged the blade into the base of the skull. Twisting the knife as he withdrew, he lowered the guard to the ground. He dragged the body to the side of the structure and waited for the other guard.
The dog began barking at the intrusive scent. The guard on patrol called the dead men. Next he would do a visual check. He was coming closer and he was not calling out anymore. As he appeared around the corner of the villa, Roland shot a bolt into his heart. The dog, too, was silenced.
Now Roland was ready for Obregon.
With his prey safely isolated he set a small charge of C-4 against the dead bolt of the front door. Staying all the time below window level, he ran the wires around the corner of the building, retrieved his Uzi from the brush and donned his night-vision glasses. He threw the detonator switch, blasting the door apart.
He charged though the opening and stopped in a foyer with two closed doors on either side of him. He kicked one door open. A closet. He shot the lock off the other door and swung it open. He entered a living room and kicked down another door. There, underneath the bed covers was the infrared trace—the heat—of Obregon. There would be no time for long speeches.
He shot four rounds into the body. His heart was pumping as it had on his toughest training missions, his hands charged with adrenaline. He stepped toward the corpse and outstretched his hand to pull back the covers. Even before he touched the sheet he knew there was something wrong. Something he could not yet put into words. Then it seeped into his clouded mind: there was a second heat trace next to the body.
He flung back the sheet to see the naked figure of the beautiful teenaged girl he had just killed.
Obregon was behind him.
Sabatini dove to the ground just as automatic fire strafed the bed. He let off three shots at close range hitting his enemy in the chest. Obregon escaped into the foyer where he fired four shots out of a window. Now Sabatini had only seconds to finish the job before an entire army surrounded him.
“You'll die, Obregon, if I have to die here with you!”
The other man did not answer. They were stalking each other. Roland fired through the walls on either side of the door without success. Obregon was wearing body armor. Sabatini had not anticipated that. A burst came through the wall, splintering wood into Roland's chest, barely missing. Sabatini was getting careless. Security was surely on its way and John would be waiting with Litu out in the open. One more minute here and all three of them would get caught. Obregon would have that last satisfaction. An uncontrollable fury rose in Sabatini.
He got low to the ground and swung his weapon around the corner of the door, opening up on full automatic. Obregon did not respond. He was going to wait him out until help came.
Everything he had worked for, all the years of planning and rumination had come to this. Obregon within thirty feet of him and invulnerable. Sabatini felt as helpless as he had eight years earlier, bound like a chicken to the parrot's perch. His high tech infrared glasses, his machinegun, his speed, strength and resolve all foiled. An innocent dead. Men were approaching. He removed a grenade from his belt and pulled the pin. Tossing it in Obregon’s direction, he fled out the door.
The explosion blew all the Plexi-glass out but the poured concrete structure was unscathed. Having shaken off its cosmetic trimmings, the cabaña revealed its true function as a bunker.
Sabatini looked at the smoking failure of his life's mission and turned toward the jungle.
Chapter 25
 
Years of training, planning, rehearsing to the last gesture and he had fumbled as if he'd grabbed a gun on some drunken Saturday night. The whole army would be after them now.
Sabatini had to collect himself. He had to get to the choppers on the west side of the compound.
Even before the bullet struck the nearby tree Sabatini knew that he had erred again, walking so upright and noisily through the brush. Instantly he ducked and put on his night-vision goggles. His Uzi was at the ready but he didn't want to use it even with the silencer. About sixty yards away he saw the figure of Edward de Sanctis, the huge black capoera artist. The rest of Suarez' personal bodyguard could not be far behind.
He couldn't afford any more mistakes. He would have to take out De Sanctis yet remain undetected. The knife was the only way. He removed his pack and began moving on a course that would intercept the enemy. He traveled twenty yards then stood motionless, waiting.
De Sanctis was walking slowly, deliberately, but still making a racket through the jungle.
The black man came within five feet of Sabatini, who was hidden behind a stand of banana trees. He had to kill de Sanctis before he could fire another shot.
The commando struck with great speed but the capoerista's forearm flashed across the knife's path, knocking it out of the attacker's grip. De Sanctis now tried to aim his weapon but Sabatini grasped the muzzle with one hand and snatched the ammo clip with the other. There was still one round in the chamber. The men wrestled with the M-16 but the black man was immensely strong. Sabatini kept the muzzle deflected away then pulled up violently, forcing the other man to tighten his grip, pulling the trigger.
Now the gun was no more than a club. Sabatini shot a sidekick to his opponent’s knees. The capoerista dropped the weapon then dove down with his arms extended as though catching the earth. He simultaneously twisted his body, turning his leg into a deadly whip that now swept across Sabatini's knees, knocking him to the ground. Another lethal foot was heading for Roland's throat but was caught in the V of his crossed forearms. Sabatini then shot a kick to his opponent’s groin and rolled to his feet, landing two more shots to the face. That would have been enough to render most men unconscious but the Brazilian was not acquainted with pain. His legs sprang into the air like a trap and locked around Roland's neck, dragging him to the ground. Roland countered with a sidekick to his enemy’s face then used his forearms like levers to pry off the crushing legs. Both men sprang to their feet. De Sanctis drew a ten-inch Tanto knife from its sheath. Sabatini threw a snap kick at the knife, missing. The capoerista lunged at Sabatini, slashing savagely but harvested only banana leaves. Roland counter attacked with a spinning wheel kick that plowed into his opponent's solar plexus. He followed up with a hammer hand to back of the neck then a knee in the face that finished the job.
It would be light in half an hour. Roland recovered his backpack and headed toward the helicopters. He was already twenty minutes late.
Against the backdrop of the pre-dawn night the Bell HU-1 choppers looked like great insects. When he got to within twenty feet of them, machinegun fire plowed the ground at his feet. Sabatini stumbled and felt the pounding of bullets passing through his pack. They were no more than a hundred yards away, belting out a fusillade in his direction. He crawled to the craft best covered by the other two and flung his gear into it. He climbed into the cockpit and pressed the starter trigger on the collective.
A tracer round in a fuel tank would send everything within fifty feet to high-octane heaven.
The electric starter motor whined and the rotors began to slowly accelerate. A loud hissing noise like that of a giant rattler snake meant the turbine engines had ignited. Roland watched the exhaust gas temperature gauge carefully. The needle was pegged past the red line and the rotors spun to a blur, spreading aviation fuel from the perforated tanks. The needle stayed in the danger zone for several seconds then swung back into the green operating zone.
Six men had taken positions fifty yards away. The moment Sabatini was airborne he would be an open target. He removed a phosphorous grenade from his belt, pulled the pin and flung it in the direction of the attackers. It detonated too short to inflict damage but the tremendous flash blinded them completely for several seconds.
He pulled up on the collective, rising. The lift was poor in the hot air. The forty-eight-foot blades chomped hungrily at the lean atmosphere and the 1100 horsepower engine wrenched him toward the cool of the treetops.
He had been careful to shield his eyes from the explosion. Now, still in the darkness, he scanned the land below for the clearing. He prayed that John had gotten Litu out and was waiting.
The clearing outside of town came into view shortly but there was no sign of his companions. He depressed the collective and hovered at ten feet.
Where were they? The sound of the chopper was deafening, he couldn't hang here for long undetected. He decided to land and dismount with his gear. He looked at his watch. Jesus where are they?
Five long minutes later he spotted John and Litu through the brush.
He circled around and saw a man urinating against a tree with his back turned. Roland bounded over a felled tree and yoked the man, bringing him to the ground with his pecker still spraying like a wayward garden hose.
“Roland!” shouted John. “Roland let go—that's Eastside.”
“Listen to the man,” said Eastside Red on his stomach.
“What is he doing here?” demanded the commando.
“I had to let him come in exchange for the dynamite.”
“You’re insane—our chances of living through this are ten to one against,” said Sabatini to the hustler.
“You mind if I put my dick back in my pants before I argue my case?” Sabatini let him go.
“He can't come,” said Sabatini categorically.
“I liberated some gold from your former employer. Need I say more?”
“I'm not taking you, I can't accept more responsibility.”
“You won't have to,” said Lourdes, stepping out from behind a tree.
Roland stared at her in an excruciating waste of precious time.
“Go home, Lourdes,” he said softly.
“I'm coming with you.”
“You, I will not take. Get it out of your mind and go home to your father.”
“Roland, you were already gone by the time she came to me,” said John. “I didn't know what you would want.”
“I'm in danger now because of what you've told me. You have to take me,” said the girl.
“Jesus, Roland, we're wasting time,” said John.
“Get in then,” said the commando.
They lumbered skyward in the still-hotter air. The noise inside the craft was thunderous and the Litu was screaming soundlessly into Lourdes' chest. Although not a gunship, the chopper carried an M-60 machinegun mounted on a pylon near the door. Sabatini glanced at it and hoped it would not have to be used. They would leave the girl with the Guraite, then escape downriver, travelling hundreds of miles before ditching the helicopter and disappearing.
“There has been a breech of security,” said Suarez to the assembled troops. Colonel Obregon stood by his side.
“An assassin has escaped in one of my helicopters, one of my girls has been kidnapped and I have been robbed of some gold. A head count of the diggers showed two men missing—Sabatini and Muir.”
“I'll take care of this with my own men,” said the undershirted McDowell.
Suarez called Olivares, a squad leader.
“Load as many as you can on the choppers. The rest will go on foot. Your orders are to bring them back alive. If you can't, then dead, but you will bring them back. Let me see what I paid for.”
“Done, senhor Suarez,” said the squad leader.
“Let me show you what happens when I'm unhappy with job performance.” Suarez drew his .357 magnum and shot McDowell in the face. A chunk of brain landed at the feet of Obregon who looked upon the spent flesh with the indifference of a terrapin.
Suarez went back inside and finished dressing. He put on his hunting boots and alagash hat then chose an AK-47 and a Beretta automatic for tonight’s hunt.
Carlos Obregon looked into the night sky and there rose in him a hatred tapped from a primordial deposit. The attacker had called him by name, was willing to die in order to carry out his mission. He was definitely a professional, yet he seemed motivated by personal vendetta. Those names Suarez had mentioned—Muir—nothing. Sabatini…
Obregon scanned the near and distant past and now it came to him, for he never forgot any of the hundreds he had tormented. It was a power like that of chess masters who could reconstruct their every match; Obregon could resurrect the legions of dead that had passed through his hands and retrace the questioning that had crushed their wills.
A former prisoner of his come back to kill him? An insect he could have crushed with a whim was pursuing him, Obregon. He was overcome by the urge to stand before a helpless human being and explore the strata of pain within him. For every man and woman expressed the quality and depth of pain differently. Each person's agony had a stamp all its own, as singular as a face. It was that face that Obregon now remembered.
Anyone who would follow him to the Amazon after so many years and penetrate a compound like this to kill him would surely follow him to South Africa or anywhere else in the world.
Sabatini had to die.
“I'm going with you, Suarez,” said Obregon. “I know who he is.”
It was almost light by the time Cortazar got to the transport helicopters near the gold mine. There was an armed guard in front of them but he wouldn't be standing for long. Cortazar framed the man in his night-vision scope and pulled the trigger. Bingo. Right in the face.
As Cortazar’s chopper rose, he dropped a grenade, engulfing the other machines in flames. He took off into the clear dawn with all his position lights off. If he thought he saw something below he would throw on the searchlight. He was eager to resume the chase on land where he felt more comfortable. He did not want to fly in airspace being swept by enemy gunships.
They were going to have a hard time catching Sabatini, thought the hit man. They didn't know how he moved in the growth, how he could vanish and strike. But Cortazar knew. He had tracked him before on maneuvers. He knew how to hunt Roland Sabatini.
Obregon and Suarez rode in the same helicopter but the bonhomie of the night before was over; now they were competitors out for the same prey.
Suarez' love of the hunt took precedence even over sex. Women and money long ago had lost their challenge. The hunt had become his only true passion.
“You say you know this man,” said Suarez through the roar of the rotors. Obregon nodded, disturbed by the din. “A subversive,” he said, vacantly. What a colossal nuisance this was. He would have to cancel his flight to Johannesburg and reschedule for a day or two later or however long it took to hunt this Sabatini down. This meant his daughter's flight would have to be rescheduled as well. More important than that—was Sabatini acting on his own or part of a larger group? He would have to interrogate Sabatini. He would extract everything from him then kill him as he should have done years before.
This was truly a challenge for Suarez. Man was always the ultimate prey, but when that man's talent for evasion and killing have been fully developed and honed, charged with purpose and determination which only intellect can impart—he is the greatest of beasts.
Suarez was impatient. He shook the pilot's arm as though waking him.
“FASTER!”
The pilot pulled a little pitch and eased in the power. Suarez would have flown himself but he wanted his hands free for shooting.
The first rays of dawn were silhouetting an intruder helicopter. The pilot pointed then banked to the left, accelerating. A gunner manned the M-60. Suarez pushed the soldier away and took the gun himself.
“LOWER!” he screamed at the pilot. They descended to treetop level, pursuing. Suarez aimed and opened fire. Tracers slashed the night sky.
“GET DOWN!” ordered Sabatini. He was skimming the treetops. He put the bird through a ninety-degree bank then shot upward. John gripped the M-60. Aiming at the other chopper during the violent maneuver was like trying to put a bead on a drunken bat. He fired, missing by half a football field. Roland tried to stay above the pursuers so that the armor underneath his seat would be effective. Neither the Plexiglas nor the doors could stop a 7.62mm armor-piercing round.
Suarez was not as adept with an M-60 as he was with a high-power rifle, but he kept firing, getting closer with every burst. Three other troops crowded around the door and opened up.
Two rounds entered the door just past John's ear and punched holes into the seats. John fell back just as a massive barrage hit their craft from below. Roland felt it and instantly checked the gauges. Still normal, but the high intensity turns and climbs were eating into the fuel supply with abandon.
Lourdes lay on top of Litu as bullets ripped into the tail section. Roland pulled the chopper into a sharp bank, evading an attacker only to run into two more. Now all three killer helicopters opened fire. Tracer rounds illuminated the cockpit. Roland threw the cyclic forward and pulled up the pitch.
When he had gathered enough speed he went into a three-hundred-and-sixty degree vertical turn. The harnesses were crushing his shoulders like a full nelson. That placed him behind his attackers. He then banked away, evading them as he flew into the sun.
“We lost them,” said John. A bullet shattered the canopy, missing Sabatini by inches. Another salvo severed the fuel line. They were losing power. Sabatini kept his calm. He had trained for just this eventuality a thousand times.
He would have to autorotate. He bottomed the collector to neutralize the pitch of the rotors and conserve lift, then immediately turned into the wind to reduce ground speed at touchdown. The weighted tips of the two twenty-four-foot rotor blades had so much momentum that they provided enough lift to keep the helicopter airborne for fifteen to twenty seconds after power cut-off, depending on altitude. Sabatini had that much time to find a landing zone and set the bird down.
Suarez' choppers were circling back to finish them off. Roland glanced at the altimeter—they were dropping fast in the hot air. He had two choices. He could chance a landing in a stream without knowing its depth and perhaps drown. Or he could try to descend into light vegetation, cutting a vertical shaft into the forest using the main rotors—an extremely dangerous move.
He opted to cut his own landing zone. The enemy was closing in. The windshield exploded into Sabatini's chest. He began to descend. The blades had no trouble cutting through two-inch limbs, but these were four-inch, dense eucalyptus and jacaranda wood. The jungle shook as the rotors chopped, crushed, thrashed and intruded into the growth. The process expended the remainder of the blades' lift and the craft dropped from a twenty-foot height, twisting and contorting in its passage through the ancient timbers. It hit the ground splitting open. A four-foot section of the tail rotor had sheared off and imbedded itself into the mulch of the forest floor like a headstone.
Chapter 26
 
Sabatini loaded his pack with heavy belts of .762mm ammo, disengaged the M-60 from the pylon and swung it over his shoulder.
“Let's move,” he said. “We have a ten-minute lead, maybe. We'll approach the Guraite in a semi-circle. Suarez knows where they are and if he realizes we're heading in a straight line for them he won't have to track us. He'll wait for us.”
“And after we get to the Guraite?” asked John.
“With luck we'll evade Suarez until he gives up. It could be several days.”
“I don't know if I can take no several days in these accommodations,” said Eastside Red, picking up two heavy dynamite cases.
“You can always surrender to Suarez.”
John began making wine through the growth when Roland put a hand on his shoulder stopping him.
“You three take Litu and head in that direction for two hundred meters. I'll go the opposite way and meet you. This will force them to split up if they have more than one dog or lose confidence in a dog that starts going in circles.”
“Litu and I can take a third route,” said Lourdes. “That will make it even more confusing.”
“For whom?” said Roland. “We can't afford to waste time looking for you.”
“I've been living here all my life and so has she. We'll see you in a few minutes.”
“There are jaguar.”
“I've come prepared.” She pulled out her father’s revolver.
Lourdes started going over the edibles she had with her. Eight bananas, a dozen or so caramels and a loaf of bread. This was a pleasant distraction, but the reality was inescapable. They were being hunted. For now, surviving was the only thing. What were they going to drink when the canteens ran out? She'd worry about this later.
No sooner had Litu started walking in the familiar surroundings than she stripped off all her clothes. Lourdes motioned her to put her underwear back on but the girl refused. The jungle had immediately reclaimed her as the makeup of the bordello streaked down her sweating cheeks to form warpaint.
Eastside said, “Man, I'm fuckin starvin.”
“I've got some beef jerky,” said John. “We'll stop in a few minutes and have it while we wait for Roland.”
“Who is this dude, why is he scout master?”
“He's a soldier.”
“Soldier? And what are you?”
“A missionary.”
“Then what are you doin with him?”
“He's also a missionary. We came here to convert the Guraite Indians to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.”
“You confusin the shit outta me.”
John told him what had happened to Roland and why he was really here.
“That's some heavy shit,” said Eastside. “I've seen dudes go to great lengths for payback, but this takes it.”
“That's about two hundred yards,” said John. “We'll wait here.”
“Let's have some of that grub.”
“No time,” said Sabatini, stepping out from behind a tree.
“JESUS!” said Eastside.
The commando looked at the sky. “It should rain in the next hour. That will dilute our scent.
“It is imperative that none of us gets hurt or sick at this point. So exercise extreme caution. Look for hanging snakes and spiders, ticks and leaches. Even if they are not lethal they can slow you down enough for Suarez' men to kill you. Look where your feet are going so you don't twist an ankle or leave an imprint in the mud. Look for jaguar and puma in the trees. We'll rest every half-hour. Soon it will be over a hundred degrees.”
“Man, don't write no vacation brochures when you get back,” said Red.
It seemed like a hundred twenty degrees. Muir’s English face was red as a dying star. Sweat slid down his forehead in beaded rows that felt like a multi-legged insect crawling on his brow.
“I can smell us,” said Eastside Red. “God knows what those dogs are thinking.”
Sabatini was about to address that problem. He stopped and sniffed the air.
“Wait here.” He set down his load and proceeded to a tree about twenty yards away where he found a dead peccary high up in the branches. A jaguar had put it there and removing it meant taking on another enemy. Judging from the size of the kill there was a male or a very large female in the area. He put his nose near the base of the tree and inhaled the odor of territoriality with all its rich components—acid, admonition, death.
He swiftly climbed the limbs, grabbed the carcass by the tail and dislodged it. He leapt back down and dragged the kill to where the others were. A cloud of flies followed the rotten flesh.
“If that's dinner, I already ate,” said Eastside.
“This belongs to a jaguar whose territory we’ve just violated. We're going to split up again for five minutes, each group dragging a piece of this animal. This will throw off the dogs.”
“Wait a second,” said Eastside. “Why are you messin with my man's meal?”
“Red, he knows what he's doing,” said John.
“Well what happens when my boy comes back and his lunch is gone? He's comin after us, that's who. And he knows what he's doin too. Whatchu gotta fuck with the balance of nature for?”
Sabatini ignored this and was already chopping at the carcass with his knife. He tossed a leg to Red and said, “Tie a rope to that and drag it from your waist.”
“Fuckin A I'll tie a rope around it. You think I'm touchin that with my hands?” Roland cut another stinking chunk off and threw it toward Lourdes.
“And your fair share, my dear.”
A helicopter hovered over the crash site and men began to rappel into the jungle. An advance team radioed back that the landing zone was secure, no sign of the evaders. A German shepherd was lowered in a harness and put to work on the scent. The other choppers immediately began deploying their troops.
When all the men were on the ground, squad leader Olivares said, “There are three scents senhor Suarez. I'll send a small detachment while we wait here. If there are false trails, we won't waste time.”
“How long before we track them down?” Obregon asked Olivares.
“They took the door gun with them. That's ten kilos. They can't go far in this heat.”
“Patience, Obregon,” said Suarez. “You'll take all the pleasure out of the hunt. Water!” A soldier brought a three-liter water bag with which he filled Suarez' canteen. The hunter drank deeply and used some on his face. He sat down to rest until the teams radioed back.
Obregon was here for death, not sport. As soon as he saw Sabatini's brains, he would leave this snot hole.
“Sit down, Obregon,” said Suarez. “You spend too much time in men's anuses and not enough in nature. Normally I hunt dumb animals, but this time there is a man out there, highly trained, intelligent, deadly. And he too can hunt. Think of it. We both have the will to kill as well as to live. It is our will against his.”
Suarez lit a cigar and tested the wind with it after taking a dense puff. “And you, Colonel, what do you seek? Can it be only money? Am I in the company of a man so dull?”
“My only concern now is killing Sabatini.”
“The true scent leads north,” said Olivares. “They're no more than a half hour ahead of us.” At once Suarez was on his feet and serious.
“I'm almost tempted to give them more but I have business in Manaus,” said Suarez.

“Did you kill him?” Lourdes asked, keeping up with Roland.
“No.”
“You changed your mind?”
“No. I failed.”
“Don't I count for anything in your life?”
“This isn’t the time.” She grabbed him by the arm and he faced her.
“I have often thought of what life would be like with you. Obregon would be in our bed, at our breakfast table, he would sit on the lawn with us. No one can live like that. I don't want to share my life with him. I would rather live for his death until I die.”
“Then I made a mistake too,” she said. “In coming here.”
“Why did you come, Lourdes?”
“To escape with you, begin a new life with you. Even to die with you. You're thinking I'm just a stupid infatuated campesina.”
“No, Lourdes. It's a shame you waste yourself on someone like me. I had us both convinced that I was an ordinary man. That we could have an ordinary love. We both know that can never be.”
Eastside Red came out of the bush hitching up his pants.
“Man, I hate takin a dump in the woods. It reminds me of the Fresh Air Fund Day Camp.”
“Cut about five meters of rope and help me lift that log over there,” said Sabatini to John.
They leaned the two-foot-thick fallen log against a tree and around its girth tied a length of rope that terminated in a loop. The loop was then hung over a branch of the tree and allowed to drop to knee-level. Sabatini then adjusted the friction between the tree and the log so that the slightest tension on the rope would cause the log to topple, pulling the loop and anything in it upward. Loop and rope were camouflaged and he was done.
“The dogs will be here soon,” said the commando.
Suarez' best Indian tracker was considering the orientation of twigs and leaves.
“They are five,” said the tracker. “Two are women.”
“Five?” said Suarez.
“Who are the other three?” Obregon demanded.
“He had a partner. They were working my pits to buy the freedom of a dancer, an Indian girl. The fourth might be the scum who stole my gold.”
“That leaves a fifth,” said Obregon. What is a man like Sabatini doing with the likes of that?”
“We can ask him in a few hours,” said Suarez.
Obregon lifted his canteen and saw the back of his arm covered with mosquitoes. He slapped them as though he were putting out a fire.
“You, soldier, bring me repellent. I'm going to look like a fucking leper in a few minutes,” said Suarez.
It began to rain with Amazonian grandeur. Raindrops fell with the force of thumbjabs on the heads of the pursuers and just as Suarez liked holding his hat under the rotorwash of a helicopter, he enjoyed proceeding through a torrent. As the rain engulfed him, so did the hunt.
“We just went in a circle,” said Suarez to the dog handler.
“Senhor Suarez—the rain, they are losing the scent.”
“The rain? It rains every day, three times a day. We've just lost another half-hour. Cervantes, you take over.” The meztizo tracker came to the head of the expedition.
Cortazar was looking for a place to land. He had just passed the wreckage of Sabatini's chopper and kept going in order to put some distance between himself and the pursuers.
If Sabatini was dead in that chopper it was from bullets, not the crash. Helicopter flying was another area in which Sabatini was exalted as the paragon. He could autorotate a helicopter at night within two meters of a power line. Cortazar hoped Sabatini was alive. If he could call in artillery now on Suarez' team, he would. He, Cortazar, wanted to be the one to beat Sabatini.
The helicopter descended onto the tops of the banana leaves and pressed away the yielding trunks. Immediately Cortazar dismounted with his backpack and ran into the cover of the brush. Once concealed he removed his Uzi from the pack, loaded a clip into it and threw the safety on. He would be on red alert for the next few minutes in anticipation of a team sent in to investigate the landing. Flying without headgear had temporarily deafened him, so he concentrated on sight and smell. The jungle stunk and in a few moments he would make his contribution to it in the form of a huge shit he felt coming on. The vibration of the chopper always did that to him. He first noticed this in flight school when he would sit in the debriefing, which followed every mission. As the pilot instructor was critiquing and asking questions, Cortazar was squeezing his asshole shut. Dividing his attention between his sphincter and the instructor often made him look like a fool. In one incident that scarred his psyche, Cortazar's bowels were about to burst when the instructor pointed to him.
“Cortazar, you are in an extraction and your aircraft cannot lift its load from a dead hover in an area too restricted for you to achieve translational lift. What do you do? Cortazar?”
He cut a fart so loud it made the guy next to him jump. To make matters worse, he had had milk that morning which was promptly turned into diarrhea and as he sat there mumbling something about pedals his pants were turning brown. After that Sabatini called him Brown Pants.
Even now, years later, his fury reignited, making him want to empty his rifle into the nearest tree or man. He took out his knife and dug a hole. After he emptied himself he covered it with dirt. Now he was focussed.
Find Sabatini and avoid Suarez. He checked his compass and set on a course due south which would bring him near the wreckage so he could pick up their trail. He drained his canteen into his mouth then filled it with the fresh rain caught in the layered trunk of a banana tree, filtering it through his shirt. When it was full, he dropped two Halizone tablets into it. The last thing he needed now was diarrhea.
When Cortazar arrived at the wreckage site there was no Sabatini. He quickly found the correct trail which Suarez’ dogs were marking with their paws, droppings and piss. Horacio cursed when he stepped on dog shit. There was always that moment of self-delusion when he told himself it might be mud. But leaning against a tree and pulling his foot up near his nose dispelled that. Suarez' men were making their own trail even more obvious by leaving behind gum wrappers and small boxes of Ritz crackers.
Sabatini's tracks were adulterated by the trampling of over forty pursuers, hacking and slashing their way through. With any luck there would come a juncture where Suarez would go in one direction and Sabatini in the other. There, Cortazar could pick up the trail.
The mosquitoes were coming out and he started slapping his face. He had forgotten to pack extra bug juice. After this job he was going to pick his own assignments. Only temperate climates with good nightlife. Only wheelchair-bound targets.
He arrived at the first rivulet and followed it south. Sabatini was so predictable. The water would kill his scent, then he would use a branch to obliterate his tracks in the soft mud.
Sure enough, he found the sweep marks in the mud, which could be made by no animal but the two-legged kind.
Sabatini was not alone; Cortazar counted four others. This changed everything. Kill Sabatini and everyone in his group, were the orders. He looked again at the prints and saw that two were either children or female. Did Sabatini have his family with him? The great Roland Sabatini reduced to a refugee fleeing the law. And Cortazar was the law.
A half-hour later he came upon the dismembered remains of the wild pig. The animal had the characteristic puncture holes in its throat left by a big cat but had been sliced up with a blade. More of Sabatini's simple-minded deception.
Up ahead was more of Sabatini's handiwork. A German shepherd hung from its throat, its neck snapped by the weight of the deadfall trap it had walked into. That was good. A dog could expose him as well as Sabatini. He was getting closer.
About four hundred yards west of the hanging dog, Cortazar spotted a human form crouching through layers of foliage. Instantly he dropped to his knees and removed his pack. He froze. He heard a fart. The guy was dropping a load. If Cortazar shot him the others would hear. He would have to stalk up to him and use the knife. He unslung his Uzi and laid it flat on the ground.
With the newly fallen rain muffling the dead leaves, he planted each step consciously, rolling the foot from heel to toe.
He drew his knife as the camouflage of the branches between him and the crouched man thinned. The man's back wasn't exactly turned, the way Cortazar liked it, but to approach directly from behind would be too noisy. When he got to within twenty-five feet he would have to rush him.
The assassin proceeded on all fours. He quieted his breathing now, allowing air to pass through his mouth. There were only a few more leaves between himself and his prey.
The man seemed to be finishing up. Horacio counted the steps necessary to converge on the target. He reckoned he would have to begin the final charge with his left foot in order to end up with his left foot nearest his foe, gag him with his left hand and thrust with the right. The man's rifle lay inches away from his fingers. Cortazar waited for any last second advantage and he got it. The man momentarily turned his head a few degrees away and Cortazar committed himself. He closed the distance between them in four bounds. The knife entered the back of the skull and ventured out the other side above the eyebrow. The man fell in his own excrement.
The corpse was neither Sabatini nor anyone in Sabatini's party, judging from his bootprints. Just one of Suarez' men who’d had too much beans the night before. Cortazar rummaged through the body and ended up taking the Heuer diving watch, then resumed tracking.
Lourdes was keeping up with Roland but had run out of water a half-hour before and was too proud to ask for anyone else's. She trailed only five feet behind him but he ignored her. Even when he stopped periodically to check his compass and scan the forest in all directions, he looked through her.
“We are entering the vine-infested forest,” said Roland. “It will be very slow going and visibility is poor—for them as well as us. It is essential to stay close together. If one of us gets lost, calling out will not be in our best interest.”
Eastside Red was going crazy slapping vicious mutaca flies off his face and arms. The forty pounds of gold on his back now weighed about one hundred pounds.
“DAMN!” Red slapped himself in the forehead.
“Concentrate on your surroundings,” admonished Roland.
“Here,” said Lourdes, handing him a small bottle of insect repellent. “Finish this.”
Eastside helped himself.
Lourdes couldn't take the thirst anymore. She knew some vines contained water and she was going to find one. She rummaged through her bag and took out a large bread knife. As soon as she saw a vine she would cut it quickly and drink without holding the others back.
Lourdes found what she was looking for. She walked twenty feet away from the others and chopped at a vine. As she lifted the vine to her lips Roland came at her like an attacking bull and struck the vine out of her hand.
“This is poisonous. Why didn't you ask me for water?”
He handed her his canteen. She took two small sips and gave it back.
“Finish that. We'll get more right now.” He pointed to a vine almost identical to the one she had cut. “This is a davilla vine. It contains potable water. Your vine has a red and yellow liquid which would be more useful at the tip of an arrow.”
Roland handed her a cut vine and watched the water flow down her throat and onto her breasts. He turned away.
“Let's refill our canteens and move on,” he said.
“No way, I gotta rest. I ain't no Sherpa,” said Eastside, dropping the dynamite now with dockworker concern. “Look at my hands. These are the hands of a surgeon, not a fuckin porter. I gotta rest.”
“I could use a rest myself,” said John.
“A short one,” said Sabatini. “I'll be right back.”
“Take your time, Holmes.”
The commando returned a few moments later with a straight limb about four feet long. He made notches about an inch from each end then tied a two-foot length of rope from each notch. He fastened the dynamite boxes to the ropes.
“Oh, I gotchu,” said Eastside. “I read once in Scientific American that the condor is the animal that can travel with the most efficiency. That's with the least effort. But a man on a bicycle is twice as efficient as the condor. We're toolmakers. That's one thing that distinguishes us from the guys in the trees.” Eastside said this while pissing behind a stump that served as his lectern.
“We should eat again while we have the chance,” said the commando.
“Those bananas are killing me,” said Red.
“I have bread and chocolate bars,” said Lourdes.
Everyone wolfed down his portions, all except Roland who gave his to Litu.
“Something tells me we're going to need more food,” said John.
“There's food all around us. Ants, worms, beetles, frogs,” said Roland.
“Don't write no menus when you get back,” said Eastside. “Wait, ask the girl what she eats, she knows the jungle.”
“An excellent suggestion.” Sabatini spoke to Litu. “Aranga mae ma.”
She picked up a slim grass and hunted around until she found what she was looking for. She inserted the grass into a hole in the ground and when she pulled it out it was covered with insects.
“Termites,” said Roland.
“Abundance,” said Eastside.
Litu offered the grass to Eastside. “I'll pass.”
She held it out to John who was trying to remember how to say no thank you in Guraite.
Roland took the grass from the girl and brought the wriggling mass to his lips. “Rich in protein.” No sooner did he wipe the meal off the grass and into his mouth than Eastside Red was keeling over heaving out the chocolate and bread.
After Red wiped his mouth he said, “C'mon, man, survival is your stick. Donchu know how to make snares to trap some fresh meat, like a wild chicken or something?”
“Snares? Certainly. It takes hours to snare wild game. Suarez would like nothing better than for us to linger here waiting for a chicken. We have to make due with what we have. Our lives depend in it. The termites are a quick meal. The little girl can do it, so can you.”
He opened his pack and took out beef jerkies and boiled potatoes.
 “Everyone take one of each and hurry, we have to get moving again.”
“He's tellin us to eat dogshit while all the time he's got steak and potatoes on him.” Even as he complained, Eastside took his share.
“Here are the maps and the coordinates of the Guraite,” Roland said to John. “We're heading there along this curve. You have a compass, no?”
Why?”
“Because I'm leaving you now.”
John said nothing because he knew there was no changing the mind of this man.
“Hold it,” said Eastside. “A termite aperitif ain't exactly a week with Outward Bound. This is your `hood, man. You gotta walk us through.”
“Why are you leaving?” asked John, purging his voice of supplication.
“To be frank with you all, our chances of evading fifty or a hundred troops is slim at best. It will depend on how good their trackers are and judging from the heads on Suarez' walls I would say they are good. Even if we do evade them until we deliver Litu we would just be leading an army of murderers to the Guraite. Hundreds will be slaughtered. Their race will probably be wiped out in a single attack. I'm not accepting responsibility. To avoid this, Suarez and his men must die before we reach the Guraite. At least, they have to sustain enough casualties to conclude that we are not worth pursuing further.”
“I'm not going to kill when I can run,” said John.
“That's why I'm going to do it.”
“Alone, you haven't got a chance.”
“Wait, the man makes some sense,” said Red.
“Lourdes, tell him he's crazy,” said the missionary.
“He's not crazy. And he's not going alone.”
“You're staying here,” said Roland. “Your only chance is to stay together.”
“I'm going with you. I'll accept the responsibility for my own life,” said the girl.
“You'll only be a burden to me. What I must do I will do alone.”
“I'm going.”
“I'll lose you. It's that simple.”
Roland took Eastside's dynamite.
I'll try to intercept you before dark. If I don’t, go east, get back on the river and head for Turumbai. It's a small rubber village with no love for Suarez. Watch out for the Kreeakarores—they are head hunters. Good luck.”
After hiding the dynamite, Sabatini paralleled the route he had taken, careful to head downwind of the pursuers' probable location. He estimated them at thirty men judging from the capacity of the three choppers. But he had to assume more would be flown in later.
Safety dictated that the mercenaries spread out widely and unevenly to avoid getting killed by a single shot, however, the jungle was thick and several men would then have to hack a path rather than proceed single file through an opening cut by the point. They were at a great psychological advantage with their superior numbers and uncomfortable in this element. Sabatini gambled that they would be proceeding in single file. He had to begin by getting behind them in order to get their heading, then get ahead of them and lay his trap.
A logical place to start would be the site of the deadfall trap he had rigged for the dog. They had undoubtedly passed that point by now.
He remembered his marches through the Chaco, an arid wasteland in northern Argentina, antithetical to human life like so much of his country, where even a scorpion was a relief to the eye. There he had amazed even his instructors with his power to tame the most basic of human needs. The soldiers were given two liters of water and instructed to march in a straight line until they dropped. Rest was allowed but it cost them water. A cup of water for every fifteen minutes of rest. It was not clear what contingency this prepared them for besides the caprices of captors but Sabatini had decided that he was going to march farther than any man, under any rules.
Cortazar had marched directly behind him, shadowing his every gesture, converting this exercise, like every other, into a duel.
Roland shut out his rival as he did the sun, the burning ground under his feet, the desiccated throat that cried out for water. He returned to his source of strength. He thought of Marissa spread-eagled on the torture grill enduring twenty thousand volts. He thought of his mother, naked and prostrate over a bucket of water drowning with every unanswered question. With these thoughts, these tools, Roland saw to it that one foot went ahead of the other to make another step forward. He was able to stay his hand from settling on his nearly empty canteen. He saw men meet the limit of their will and welcome unconsciousness. He saw two men die of heat stroke because their pride was stronger than their bodies.
Eventually only he and Cortazar remained. They had been marching for twenty-seven hours without stopping. They had walked through the night, into the dawn and now at midday they still walked. The instructors who followed alongside in jeeps placed bets on which man would be left standing. Three of the four instructors bet on Sabatini. They stated their wagers loudly so the two men could hear them and press themselves to the outer limits.
As expected, Cortazar began to falter. He fell twice then caught up. He fell again by Sabatini's heels. Again he rose in pursuit. He cursed Sabatini. He cursed his family tree. He fell again and couldn’t get up.
Roland stopped and turned around, staring at Cortazar in the acetylene heat of the Chaco sun on a summer day. He turned back. Cortazar was unconscious. Sabatini, with all the contempt he could gather, lifted Cortazar onto his shoulder and marched six kilometers farther. Now he thought of the Chaco and it gave him strength. Here he had all the water he wanted, food, shade. This was Eden.
He found the dead dog in his trap. The next step was to determine if they had another. When he recovered their trail there were no canine tracks. This was a singular advantage, for he was no longer constrained to proceed downwind of them.
He began to swing around in a wide arc that would intercept their present course. There he would wait for them.
***
“Albeniz never returned,” said Olivares. “He went off to relieve himself but never caught up.”
“Send two men to look for him,” ordered Suarez. “If they don't find him in half an hour, forget him. The jungle has taken him.”
“This is as good a time as any to take a rest,” said Olivares. “The men have been marching for four hours without rest.”
“And what have I been doing—jacking myself off? Rest! Obregon, I'm not yet convinced these men are worth the two million I paid you for them.”
“You haven't seen them kill yet.”
“One gets lost in the woods while he's doing his business. The dog gets hanged.”
“We are close, senhor Suarez,” said the squad leader.
“To exhaustion, from what I can see. Chair!” A soldier brought Suarez his folding chair that always accompanied him on the hunt. “Water!”
Carlos Obregon was beginning to worry that Suarez would give up the chase. It was only sport for him, after all. For Obregon it was life or death.
The body of Albeniz was dragged into camp.
“So what killed him?” asked Suarez, puffing on a cigar.
“Turn him over,” said Obregon. The tip of his boot tapped the back of the dead man's skull. “Knife to the base of the skull.”
“Well, did he commit suicide?” said Suarez.
“I would have to say Sabatini,” said Obregon.
“If Sabatini is that way, why are we heading this way?”
“He has other people with him. Maybe they separated.”
“We are on the right trail,” assured Olivares.
“That is one soldier less,” said Suarez, looking at Obregon. “You'll deduct this idiot from my bill, of course.”
They resumed marching and soon came within Sabatini's hearing. Roland removed a grenade from his belt. Next to him was the M-60 machinegun, loaded and ready. He would wait until they got within thirty meters before attacking.
Suarez' men trudged noisily and unwarily through the brush. They made the vegetation move as would a massive centipede. Roland pulled the pin out of the grenade but held the spoon down. He was going to aim for the center of the group but could not wait too long or those in the front might spot him. He was still crouched and invisible beneath his camouflage. He saw the first boot. His arm went back. Four boots. Now.
He flung the bomb. It struck a limb and fell short of its mark, detonating. Instantly Sabatini manned the machinegun and sprayed the ensuing havoc with automatic fire. He was surprised at the quickness of the response. Several weapons were already gearing fire at his position but their lighter .223 caliber bullets were deflecting off the intervening foliage. His armor-piercing rounds could split trees and still hit their mark.
He moved to his second position and let loose with another grenade. This time he had a clear view of his targets as they dove for cover. He was about to blow away two badly camouflaged soldiers when he heard Obregon's voice.
Sabatini froze.
If he opened up now revealing his position, he could be killed; Obregon himself might kill him. If he retreated now and waited for a better moment he might have another chance at him. He hesitated, his finger resting on the trigger of the weapon. There were fifty rounds in the ammo belt. What were the chances that one of those bullets would strike Obregon in the head?
He withdrew to meet with Colonel Obregon in the near future.

Chapter 27
 
Cortazar examined the carnage from a distance and counted seven dead.
He entered the battle site and began turning over the corpses. None belonged to the man he sought. That being the case, he picked what he needed off the dead men—watches, money—and began examining the area for any indication of Sabatini's trail. He found a forearm with a Rolex on it. He put the severed arm to his ear to see if the timepiece still worked, then slid the watch off and tossed the arm back to its owner.
He examined the spent cartridges—7.62mm. Now that explosives were in the picture, Cortazar had to worry about booby traps. It made pursuit even more tedious and slow-going. Those goddamn fishing lines to watch out for.
As he was analyzing the angle of trampled twigs, Cortazar was hit in the face with a pile of monkey shit. It was a cacaraya, the only creature under the sun known to throw its own excrement in self-defense. Another aerial attack came and Cortazar went for cover. He ripped out his pistol crossbow and took aim at the insolent primate.
The monkey tumbled from the branches like a tragic acrobat. While it was still alive Cortazar grabbed it by the tail and swung it against a tree a couple of times. Then he kicked it in the face.
He found a trail of foliage delicately dotted with blood and two other trails. Suarez' men had split into two groups. It was much better when they were all in one big clumsy pack. Now they were bloody and wary. He looked back at the dead men and knew he had forgotten something.
He forced open each man's mouth with a stick and probed with his knife like a Paleolithic oral surgeon. After prying out nine gold teeth with his wirecutters he weighed the booty in his hand. That was the beginning of his vacation in Tahiti.
Cortazar picked up Sabatini's trail near the spent casings. No sign of blood. He had killed seven men at close range and wasn't even wounded. Now the hitman became jealous. He stood motionless and pondered the quality of the men Sabatini had just killed versus that of his own victims. Sabatini killed seven highly trained and armed commandos; he, Cortazar, had also killed some quality subversives but also a lot of newsstand owners, some priests and that goddamn dogcatcher. He was momentarily racked with doubt about his own killing abilities.
He saw from the tracks that Sabatini was now alone. So there were three groups out there besides himself.
He began to pick up the pace now, fearful that someone else might kill him first. He didn't even want Sabatini to get injured; it had to be perfectly even so that later on, at night, he wouldn't lay awake thinking he couldn't have done it alone.
Within an hour Cortazar was closing in. The trail was very fresh; some of the trampled grasses had not yet had time to uncrowd. His eye caught the glint of a fishing line stretched across two trees. Tracing the wire to its terminals, he found it was simply tied to the trees without explosives, a ploy used to slow down pursuers and make them paranoid. Cortazar made sure to look up at the trees as much as the ground, for the effect of the false trip wires was to make a man look constantly at his feet, forgetting that attack could also come from above.
The trail ended. He clenched his weapon like a threatened peasant his hoe. Sabatini could now be behind any bush or tree. The vine forest had become extremely dense, allowing only a few meters of visibility.
In the crotch of a tree he found a note.
GO HOME, BROWN PANTS, LIKE A GOOD LITTLE BOY.
He crushed the note and shouldered his weapon.
“CORTAZAR!” He swiveled his head, unable to locate the source. Three bullets struck the tree next to him and he dropped to the ground, spraying rounds in all directions. There, up in a jacaranda tree he spotted Sabatini's leg. Cortazar opened his pack and scrambled for a grenade. Roland let loose three more shots, missing. The other man stayed close to the ground, among the weeds. He pulled the pin on the grenade and let the spoon fly off, then he waited three seconds. Without exposing himself he hurled the explosive toward Sabatini's position, hoping the shock and shrapnel would be enough to knock him out of his perch.  The explosion sent nests and dead branches tumbling down. It blew a hole in the canopy of the forest, letting in sunshine as though a spotlight had been turned on to illuminate the spectacle.
Roland saw some brush move where he had last seen the enemy. He took careful aim and shot twice. He heard a squeal, then a peccary stumbled out and fell dead. It would be a waiting game now but he couldn't wait long. He knew that grenade would bring Suarez. But it might also bring Obregon.
During this time Roland had been focussing on the ground, oblivious to the enemy that was now poised over his head about to strike. A fifteen-foot boa constrictor now hung motionless two feet away from Roland. Sabatini scanned the region below for some motion of the grass that opposed the wind. The reptile waited patiently for him to turn his head. At this most vulnerable moment it struck, delivering a blow to Sabatini's head as powerful as any boxer's, then entwined itself around his buckled body.
***
Muir froze when he heard the grenade. “I'm going back,” said the missionary.
“I think we should stay together and look for him. It's our best chance. And his,” said Lourdes.
“Woman, where he is, the trouble's at. He's trained for years to deal with that. He can cope. We can't cope,” said Red.
“You can stay,” she said.
“I'll be dipped in shit before I stay here alone.”
“At least she should make it back,” said Muir, speaking of the little girl. “I'll go.”
“You outta your mind. Whatchu know about killing? He said himself he would take care of that end. We'll take care of ours.”
“You’ll manage. You were in the Fresh Air Fund, right?” John stuck the compass into Eastside's breast pocket. “I am going.” He took a box of Pop Tarts out of his pack and gave it to Lourdes.
“Man, you was holdin out all this time.”
“John, I know the jungle better than you think—” said Lourdes.
“That's why I want you to take Litu back. That's what we came here for. Please.” He gave them the map and the course.
“Homeboy, look at my face. I am serious—look at my face.”
“I see your face. I'm going.”
Eastside lit a cigarette. “What if Cowboy finds us and you don't? Then we gotta go lookin for you.”
“If I don't find Roland, Suarez will find me. Don't bother looking.”
Eastside Red put on his glasses and was an accountant. Lourdes and Litu had gone off to urinate.
It was two in the afternoon. Goddamn hot. Fucking mosquitoes. Man, when I get outta this shit hole it's back to Montreal for me. Nude dancing. Canadian ballet. Can't take this hot weather.
He opened his knapsack full of gold nuggets and ran his fingers through them. Don't mean much here, does it, he thought.  I guess before long I'll be willing to give this much—he scooped up a handful—for a glass of cold water. And after that, maybe this much for a pack of Reeses Pieces. Then it'll be, fuck it, take the whole bag, just gimme that White Castle hamburger. But I promise you, Lord, that if I make it back with this small fortune I will not forget my fellow man. Now, Lord, I know I'm usually full of shit, but I mean it. There'll be plenty to go around for both our causes.
After he had given God His cut, Eastside wearily rose to stretch. His muscles, not used to anything heavier than a cue stick were quickly failing. The legs, good enough to carry him from one bar to another, had grown leaden. Eastside had to come face to face with one fact: he would have to leave the gold behind, possibly to retrieve it later, but probably not. No. He had come this far. He would not give up so easily.
Lourdes and Litu came running back. As soon as Eastside saw that Lourdes needed to get close to talk, he tensed. She said to him in a whisper, “There are men over there. Indians.”
One look at Litu's face revealed that they were not her people.
Litu pulled Lourdes by the hand. Eastside grabbed his gold and followed them into a swamp. The thick water was up to their thighs and they squatted lower and lower into it as the voices neared.
God, don't let them be the Kreeakarores, Eastside said to himself. He imagined his head, shrunken and dangling from some savage's neck, the object of boasts and childish tugs.
Lourdes looked down at what was swarming towards her legs beneath the opaque water. She was covered with leeches. Her diaphragm rose like a piston but she held the scream in. The men had found them; they were just peering through the bushes now.
Lourdes' hand entered her submerged bag. She always wondered if guns worked after getting wet. Her left arm was coiled around Litu's chest and she could feel the girl's pounding heart. When Lourdes leveled the weapon in front of her she saw a leech resting on her wrist, sucking her blood.
The Kreeakarores stood before them.
***
His Uzi fell and discharged on impact.
Sabatini recovered his senses but the serpent had already encircled his torso twice and with its five-inch diameter body was applying terrific constricting power to his rib cage. The boa does not kill by crushing, but by tightening its hold every time its victim exhales, asphyxiating it. The kill is then swallowed whole.
He lifted his foot and grasped his boot knife but could not use it. He was completely immobilized. Cortazar would undoubtedly home in on that last shot and soon be standing under the tree. He had pictured his own demise in a hundred ways but this was not one of them. He was beginning to weaken from oxygen starvation. His pistol was buried beneath the coils.
He would have to take a chance on exposing himself to Cortazar. He flung himself off the tree and dangled like a mountaineer, suspended by the living rope. His hundred-eighty-pound weight now augmented his own strength as it depleted the reptile's. The snake was taut, strung between the thick branch of the jacaranda and its prey. It was Sabatini who now waited for that threshold of weakness that would permit his hand to use the razor-sharp diver's knife.
The serpent would not relinquish its food. Sabatini twisted in mid-air, twenty feet above the forest floor. The snake's head rested serenely next to his shoulder, its face as devoid of expression as its body of limbs.
Roland now felt his hot blood streaming through his hair and running down his neck, the pain finally piercing his clearing brain. If the snake let go of the tree he was a dead man. If the fall didn't kill him the beast surely would, on the ground where it could use it's full length and power to subdue him. He summoned all his strength and focussed it in his right arm. He tried not to push against the pressure of the serpent's grip but to slip past it. He contracted his trapezius, the most powerful muscle in the upper body. His copious perspiration had formed a slight lubricant between his arm and the snake's hide.
His connection with the reptile was now intimate. Each could feel the ebbing and resurgence of the other's strength.
The moment came. For less than a second its grip eased and Sabatini freed his right arm. Grasping the weapon, he hacked at the snake's body. The first stroke pierced skin and muscle. The snake extended itself, putting the wound out of reach of a second blow. Sabatini swung again, sinking his blade deeply and ripping up tissue with the serrated edge as he withdrew it. Six more blows split the spine and left only a thin piece of flesh to support them both. He looked at the ground below and swung again, cutting the snake in two.
The still-living coils cushioned the fall. Though half its former length, the animal's tenacity was undiminished. But now Sabatini rose to his knees and hacked ferociously.
Footsteps.
He reached for his pistol and freed it from the holster, then, at point blank, blew the boa's head off. As he shook off the last of the snake, Cortazar appeared from behind a tree shouldering his weapon. Roland dove to the side, evading a volley of automatic fire. Sabatini’s Uzi was ten feet away, out in the open, the M-60 was stashed forty feet to his left.
Something dropped behind him. Grenade. He sprang away, moving every weed in his vicinity. Cortazar had thrown a rock to elicit just such a response. Branches and stalks flattened from the onslaught of lead.
Suddenly from behind there was a terrific volley of M-16s—ten or twelve opening up simultaneously. Suarez was behind; Cortazar in front. Roland had four more clips of ammo for the pistol but he had to get to the M-60.
Now this was important: was Cortazar with them or not? Roland held his fire to avoid giving away his position. Cortazar opened up again. He hadn't fled from the heavy firepower. This did not bode well.
The shots from behind were getting closer. In quick succession two grenades exploded nearby, half burying Sabatini beneath the stinking humus. Those were Cortazar's.
If Roland stayed put, Suarez' men would almost certainly find him. If he made a dash for the M-60, Cortazar, if he was still there, would have a clear field of fire.
He sprang toward the heavy gun, blasting at Cortazar's position, grasped the machinegun on the run and rolled with it down a gully. Mercenaries filled the trees with lead. Roland circled around to approach from Cortazar's rear. Cortazar was gone. Sabatini instantly set up the machinegun and, using the gully as a natural trench, opened fire on Suarez then vanished into the growth.
“Ten more men are on the way, senhor Suarez,” said Olivares.
“When?” asked Suarez.
“Within half an hour. They have our position. I suggest we remain here until they arrive.”
Suarez lit a cigar and scanned the three men Sabatini had just killed.
“This Sabatini has killed ten of my expensive troops, he said to Obregon. He's got some bolas.”
“He has help. If we get him alive I'll find out who that help is.”
“That's your affair. But if he does get away, I'd be shitting anchors backwards if I were you. Maybe with ten more of your crack troops we can overpower this man. Is the temperature too high for these boys? Too much humidity? How about the barometric pressure? Bring me something to eat,” he ordered someone.
Obregon contained his fury.
Suarez munched on some beef jerky and lemonade, pretending to be displeased.
Suddenly there was a shot, a scream and silence. The men scrambled through the dense brush to find one of their number dead and ripped apart. Suarez surveyed the disaster.
The soldier was lying on the ground with his pants down and his throat missing.
“Jaguar,” said Suarez, adjusting his scrotum. “Obregon, your men have a talent for dying while taking a shit. I suggest the rest of you hold it in until we get back.” He turned again to Obregon. “You know why I can't take these men seriously? BECAUSE THEY'RE DEAD! Send two men after the cat. If you don't find him in half an hour come back. If you find him, bring me the hide.”
***
John was lost. Turning back to find Sabatini without a compass had been a display of macho stupidity. He had spent so much time with Roland that he had begun to think he was his equal. He couldn't shout without attracting the enemy. And though there was still plenty of daylight left, darkness quickly descended in the dense canopy of the jungle.
In a rosewood tree a beautiful bird of paradise observed Muir’s utter confusion. He set down the weapon and dropped the pack.
How had he gotten to this point? He had asked for it. What sort of report will he send Tallis this month describing the progress they were making among the primitive peoples? How many souls had they saved? How had a religious mission become a manhunt? What was he going to eat in ten minutes when his appetite started drawing a rasp across his stomach? He was tired and too lazy to hunt. He had been walking now non-stop for three hours through rough terrain and was torn between sleep and food.
He took a drink from his near-empty canteen then an impulse told him to grab his gun. He saw a color that did not belong with the rest of the foliage. It was behind a stand of bamboo and it had moved. His scrotum tightened around his testicles as he flipped the safety off. He averted his eyes for this and when he turned again toward the figure it was gone.
Several minutes later he stopped short. Something stopped short behind him. Hunger was taking its toll now and his imagination was running. In him there were unsuppressed uprisings of fear, fatigue, hunger and frustration.
The young man continued on his course, staying away from overhanging trees and running his eyes over anything that could conceal something bigger than a beagle.
There was a presence with him, he knew. A wild pig would not be stalking him. A man would have shot him.
The jaguar bounded at him from a patch of grass only two feet high. In one motion John shouldered the weapon and led the target a crucial few inches. The gun exploded and the beast fell, still moving, six feet away. It was shot through the neck, its blood already forming a lagoon in the rain-soaked earth. He shot it again at point blank through the lungs.
Adrenaline flooded his arteries. He couldn't take his eyes off the animal, more horrifying dead than alive. All that fang and fury and beauty reduced to meat and tongue. Already flies had found it. It would soon swell, explode, rot and sink into the ground to become footing for another stalk. In this forest one walked on the backs of ancient jaguars.
He spotted an armadillo peering out from behind a sapling. Having already fired two shots that could attract the enemy, he had little to lose with one more blast.
He gutted the armadillo. This part of duck hunting had so revolted him that he had given up the sport. Now disgust was nowhere in sight. He impaled a stick through the meat and strung it over a fire, allowing it to roast in its own shell. Now all his concentration was on the blackening flesh in front of him. His hunger and its immanent satisfaction blunted all other thoughts.
He cut a sliver off with his knife. The taste immediately reorganized his thoughts and he began carving and eating as quickly as he could. He was soon scraping the inside of the shell. After eating about two pounds of armadillo he tossed the empty carapace aside like an Etruscan warrior discarding his helmet after bloody, victorious battle.
He drank the last of his water and thought, where was Roland? How are they going to get out of here alive?
Voices. Suarez’ men had found the jaguar. He grabbed the gun and pack and creeped into the dense thicket. He lay down, using the pack as fortification. There were two of them and they were armed. He could see them clearly jabbing the carcass. One took out a knife and handed it to the other who refused it. They began to argue. Finally they chose for it and the loser took the knife and began skinning the cat. Not far away from John his fire was still smoldering, the black smoke climbing up, as straight as a eucalyptus in the still air.
The adrenaline shot through him even more quickly now, as through familiar routes. They would see the smoke soon. He could turn and make a run for it only to be hunted down or he could shoot them now, while he had the advantage.
Without deciding anything yet, he shouldered the rifle and took aim. At about sixty yards he had a good chance of hitting at least one of them. He made the bead wander from one torso to the other. Logic dictated that he shoot them. Their backs were more or less turned. He could try wounding them but a leg shot at this range was remote. A miss would give them time to dive for cover and he would get only one chance like this.
He chose one of the backs. His finger curled around the trigger then withdrew from it to wipe the sweat from his brow. As he grasped the gun once more a wave of fear traveled from his face, through his wet hands and down his spine. He scratched himself and regripped the weapon. There was nothing left to distract him from this murder. If he didn't kill them they would surely kill him, but this alone could not make him pull the trigger. He had come back to help Roland, possibly to kill for him, but not like this.
One turned and spotted him. The mercenary swung his weapon upwards. Muir pulled the trigger, blasting a hole in his chest. The other man had already flattened himself in the high grass and was reaching for his weapon. In desperation, John put out five rounds. He had played the one advantage he had had—surprise—but was now up against a professional killer.
No fire was returned. John waited for the assault, the grenade, but there was nothing. With one hand he scrambled through his pack for the field glasses. He could easily see the dead man and a few feet away he discerned the sole of a third boot. Was it possible he had killed them both so easily?
He circled and came up to the men lying on the ground. The first man had a small hole high in his torso. John prodded him with his foot. The eyes were wide open and there was no movement at all. He finally extended his hand and touched the rigid shoulder, then withdrew it. With his foot, John flipped the dead man over onto his stomach. The exit wound was a hole three inches in diameter. He could not pull his eyes away from the devastation inflicted by one round.
The other man was alive. He was barely breathing with eyes not yet glazed over. John looked on the wounds he had given him, three shots to various limbs. He was bleeding to death. John lifted the man's head up and raked the ground underneath with his fingers. He removed the man's bootlaces and tied off the blood flow from the arm and leg, tightening the tourniquets with a stick. Even as he stanched the blood he knew this man was going to soon die. He took one M-16, all the ammunition and left.
 





Chapter 28
 
The struggle with the boa had sapped him. He had enlarged the wound in order to facilitate drainage but the blood loss was extensive and debilitating. Stupid, stupid lapse. To prevail unscathed against the most evil skills that men could level at him, only to be wounded by the most primitive creature. He ripped a piece of cloth from his pants and wrapped it around his head then picked up Cortazar's trail in the guinea bushes.
He found a stand of banana leaves with rainwater trapped in the trunks. Cortazar had passed this way too; it wouldn't take much to poison the water. He drank what was left in his canteen then went off the trail to find some water of his own. He found a puddle several inches deep and teeming with larvae and mosquitoes. This meant the water was good. He filtered it into his canteen through his shirt then dropped Halizone in it.
He bounded quickly and confidently now that he was away from Cortazar's trail. Ahead was a stream, about four meters wide, muddy and slow moving. Roland looked closely at the muddy water. Piranha. Good. He hacked at two branches and improvised a pair of stilts, then he tied a nylon cord to the pack, and let it pay out as he entered the stream.
The ends of the stilts sunk four or five inches into the silt bottom before stopping and at these moments Roland had to shift his weight to the rear stilt to avoid a fall that, even if not immediately fatal, would inflict mortal wounds. The water varied in depth from two feet to three and a half. It was getting deeper now so that his boots were totally submerged. Several piranhas surrounded his immersed foot and attacked. The leather was, after all, flesh. Sabatini maintained his composure, it would take them a while to eat through and he didn't have much longer to go. Ordinarily they wouldn't attack such an unappetizing target but the water was low and they were starving.
One stilt slid off a slippery rock and Sabatini lost his balance. He was being pulled down. He threw all his strength into his right arm, fighting the deadly fall. If the weapon plunged into the infested water, he would never recover it. He flung it towards the shore then the water clapped its hands over him.
He reared his head above the surface and keeping every limb moving violently, tried to scramble to shore. The piranhas were instantly aroused by the blood-soaked headband and shirt. In the three seconds it took Sabatini to get to solid ground, they inflicted six horrific bites on his lower extremities.
There was no time to waste. He reeled in his pack then loaded a belt of ammo into the weapon and waited.
***
The pursuers stopped stopped at the stream.
Roland scanned the figures for Obregon, but was disappointed. He squeezed the trigger, dropping two mercs before they returned fire with six guns.
Three men entered the stream giving chase. Within seconds their legs dissolved under them, the brown water reddened and took them in. One soldier made it back to the bank and was pulled to safety. Fourteen piranhas clung to him, still chewing. He would not have been out of place hanging from a meat hook. The rib cage had been eaten away, exposing the beating heart.
The others screamed until their throats were eaten, then, mutely, they flailed in a mime of death. In five minutes they were skeletons.
Rodriguez, the communications officer, radioed back. “Senhor Suarez, we have four dead and one dying.”
“I take it you made contact with Sabatini.”
“Yes, senhor. One man needs to be extracted by helicopter at once.”
“No he doesn’t. You need to bring me Sabatini before dark. Out.”
Rodriguez tossed two grenades into the stream and made the river regurgitate its meal. Piranhas were blown into the air and hundreds floated to the surface inverted, with bits of Rodriguez' men still in their mouths.
“Obregon, your men are so far fertilizing the jungle. They can't even catch that thieving shit who stole my gold.”
An hour later Suarez seasoned every bite of his pork separately with pepper, Tabasco and lots of salt. Obregon watched annoyed.
“Good, eh,” muttered Suarez. “Your man killed a good sow. We'll hold the medal ceremony in the morning. You are a humorless man, Obregon. Does a career of probing assholes do that? I know a proctologist and he's the same way. That job would make me laugh every day, especially if it paid shit. Ha. If it paid shit—ha, ha, ha. You, bring me more wine. Well, they're good waiters, anyway.”
Obregon considered killing him but there were several of Suarez' personal bodyguards to contend with. He imagined the fat man lying naked on a rack, his dick flayed and soaked in turpentine.
He let his anger run free with the notion of cutting Sabatini's fingers off, one by one. One per unanswered question. What he endured eight years ago was nothing to what he was going to get this time. It had been a long time since Obregon had worked on someone with whom he had a personal grievance. Sabatini would be his magnum opus on the exploration of agony.
He spread out the map and plotted several possible courses the prey might take. He tried to engage Suarez.
“I don't think he'll head for the river—too much exposure…” began Obregon.
“I'm not here just for the sport of killing Sabatini, or recovering a fucking bag of gold,” responded Suarez. “I'm certainly not here to solve your problem. If we don't catch Sabatini in a few hours these men will have a different mission. To wipe out the savages who squat on my land. We're getting close to their ‘ancestral burial grounds’. I thought I'd let you know so the helicopter can fly you out before the real fighting starts.”
“I'm not leaving this jungle until I see Sabatini dead. I'll go after him by myself if I have to.”
***
Lourdes pulled the trigger. The five Kreeakarore warriors scattered but regrouped several dozen yards away. They had never heard gunfire before.
“This is called a window of opportunity,” said Eastside, urging the other two out of the water.
“Shit!” Eastside was covered with leeches, as were the women.
They swatted at the black parasites like they were live coals. Eastside kept brushing himself off even after they were all gone.
“I hate this place, I hate it. The things a man has to do to make a dollar.” He opened his pack and took out a .38 snub nose.
“Why didn't you take that out before?” asked Lourdes.
“Because I hate violence, especially when I'm in it. But looks like I got no choice. If Saucer Lips comes back I may have to depart from the teachings of Gandhi. Let me see that map Home Boy left you.” Eastside peered through the sighting wire of the compass like a fence at a hot diamond.
***
Sabatini removed the red-hot blade from the fire and pressed it against a half-inch wound in his calf. The flesh seared as the metal cauterized the ends of the severed blood vessels. Roland dropped the knife and keeled over, his face in the dirt. He had five more wounds to go. If he didn't do it he would bleed to death in a few hours. Already he had left an easy trail of blood for his pursuers. Again and again the knife went from fire to flesh. When he was finished there was no time to rest. The Halizone had to have taken effect by now so he drank everything in the canteen, a full quart.
Roland detected a nylon trip wire. Tracing it, he found a grenade lodged in a tin can, the pin extracted. The poor fool who tripped the line would pull the grenade out of the can, releasing the spoon, blowing himself up.
Cortazar opened fire from atop a tall rubber tree. The light was getting poor but Roland caught the muzzle flashes. As Roland returned fire, Cortazar leapt ten feet to the ground then vanished. Sabatini was about to give chase then thought about a high speed run through trip wires. He would have to take the chance; he had to dispose of Cortazar now, then attend to his main business. Sabatini charged from his cover putting out rounds. Behind the shield of a giant rosewood, he waited for the enemy to make the next move.
He was patient, now, this Cortazar. No firing on full automatic. Surgical shots. Quiet escapes. Roland had to grudgingly concede that Cortazar had come a long way from the mere braggart and tattletale he'd been in the service. He was now a formidable and determined agent.
Behind him.
Roland pivoted and stopped the bead of the gun on a green parrot. Up ahead something didn't look right. A young tree was severely bowed. The grass around the base had been disturbed. Even from six meters Roland could see it was a mantrap. As he slowly circled around it he clearly saw the black braided mountaineering rope, little thicker than a clothesline, that would hoist a man up to dangle upside down and helpless above the forest floor.
His foot crashed through a grass-covered hole and the sharpened stakes had bored into his leg. The mantrap was just a distraction. Now he had five, half-inch punctures in his right calf just above the boot-line. The pain made him drop the gun as his full weight pushed the spikes deeper into his muscle. He regrasped the gun just as Cortazar materialized only ten meters away. Sabatini got off three rounds while lying on his back, his foot still in the hole. In the instant that Cortazar ducked, Roland tried to get his hand into the hole to loosen the sharpened sticks. It was no use. He threw a grenade at Cortazar's last position then ripped his leg out of the trap tearing muscle and sinew. Blood poured out of his wounds. Fleeing was futile. He went towards Cortazar.
Roland plowed a right into the assassin's face. Cortazar kneed Roland in the groin flipping him over and clamped his hand over the carotid artery. Roland tensed the striations of muscles along the walls of his neck, countering the pressure. His own knife was under him. He went for Cortazar's but it was out of reach, hanging from a sheath behind his back. Cortazar worked steadily on the artery, trying to cut off blood flow to the brain. Sabatini reinforced his thumb between his middle and index fingers and jammed it between Cortazar's fourth and fifth ribs. Cortazar had tensed his intercostal muscles to defend against this attack. Sabatini made himself vomit and blew the stomach acid into Cortazar's eyes then slammed the middle knuckle of his free hand into Cortazar's temple. That broke the assassin's grip and Roland rolled out from under him. They were both on their feet now, knives drawn. Cortazar's eyes momentarily fell on his opponent's mangled leg, sizing up the damage. He lunged. Roland countered with a spinning wheel kick that knocked the knife out of Cortazar's grip. Now Sabatini flailed his blade at the enemy's mid-section. Cortazar backed up. Sabatini followed.
A lasso suddenly yoked his foot. He'd been led into another trap. This time Roland severed the line with one slash of the knife but Cortazar was upon him. Roland's fist crashed into Cortazar's mouth sending him into a tree. The hit man came back with a snap kick followed by a backhand to the cheek. Sabatini staggered and thrust the knife up, slicing air. Cortazar grasped it and threw a blow at Roland's wrist, collapsing it. The knife fell and Roland's foot clamped down on it before Cortazar's hand could reach it. An uppercut sent Cortazar to the ground. He spotted Roland's M-60 lying twelve meters away and made for it. Roland tackled him. The blood loss was weakening him; he couldn't keep this up.
He had to kill Cortazar now.
Again and again his fist slammed into Cortazar's face. The mantrap was ten feet away. He grabbed Cortazar by his flack jacket and started dragging him toward the unsprung trap. The hitman swung his legs up, locking Sabatini's neck in a scissors, pulling him down then whipped a thin, tungsten-carbide wire saw around Roland's throat before releasing his legs. Immediately it began cutting into flesh with the slightest pressure. Roland was forced to move along in the direction of the force, towards the mantrap. The wire was slicing into his upheld hands.
When they were within five feet of the trap he arced a fist deep into Cortazar's kidney but the assassin knew victory was near and the pain hardly registered. Now Roland's head was inches away from the trap. Cortazar could trip it easily with his hand once Roland's head was inside the looped rope. Sabatini had a clear shot at Cortazar's face but had no leverage. The enemy's eyes were just out of reach. There was only one thing to do. Sabatini tensed his index finger. He then took aim and shot it into Cortazar's left nostril, to the hilt, breaking delicate bone and tissue. The hit man reared in pain.
Sabatini sprang to his knees and plowed a fist into the man's solar plexus, folding him in two. He pulled him by the hair down into the dirt, into the loop. With his mangled foot he tripped the line and got his hands out of the way.
The assassin was pulled up by the neck like a fish in an eagle's claws. His feet dangled chest-high off the ground. Instantly his hands clasped the rope, pulling himself up, relieving the pressure. Sabatini retrieved his knife, then, as Cortazar looked on, he butchered him.

 

Chapter 29
 
Covered with his own blood and Cortazar's, Sabatini collapsed at the feet of the dead man.
He removed Cortazar's bootlaces and tied them around his shattered leg, strangling the blood flow, then dug through the pack for the medical kit. When he poured hydrogen peroxide over the exposed muscle he felt as though a glass rod had been thrust down his spine and broken into a hundred fragments. Next came the iodine in a container whose tiny size seemed commensurate with its power to heal. He wrapped the ganglia in bandages that would begin to rot within the hour. The wound would soon fester, then gangrene would set in. If he didn't get to antibiotics he would be dead in hours. Sooner if he couldn't stop the bleeding.
After emptying the pack of all unnecessary weight, Roland returned to the place along the stream where he had fed Suarez' men to the piranhas. Yes, they had crossed the water after all.
Within fifteen minutes he made contact. There was only one of them, perhaps a straggler. He would again use the knife.
The quarry's rifle was leaning against a tree. Roland could see only an elbow. Because he could no longer move fast he would have to get very close before the final charge. Roland crept behind a stand of banana trees and waited for some sound—of urination, defecation. Nothing. When he was within ten feet he made his move. Sabatini scrambled toward the tree and kicked the rifle to the ground. His right arm thrust toward the torso of the enemy as his eyes climbed upwards. The blade stopped when it touched the cotton of the shirt. It was John.
“What are you doing here?” demanded commando.
“I came to help you.”
“Go back. I don't need you.”
“Do you know what I had to do to get here? I killed two men. Don't tell me now to run along.”
“Go. Leave me.”
“Did you hear what I just said? Your leg. Let me look at it.” Roland sat down more in exhaustion than cooperation.
John unwound the gauze haltingly, his urgency slowed by the unraveling gore. When the last turn was gone he stared at the ripped flesh. He couldn’t imagine the agony.
“I have morphine,” he said.
Roland shook his head. “I need all my senses.”
“You need real medical help.”
“Loosen the tourniquet.”
John did so and blood, thick with coagulation, came forth. He poured water from his canteen on it then tightened the tourniquet. He emptied a bottle of Mercurochrome on the wounds, sensing the futility of this help.
“Tell me what to do,” he said to the injured man.
“I'll tell you. But what I say, do.”
Roland instructed him to remove a needle from the handle of his diving knife, then thread a fishing line through it. John was then to sew the lacerations closed.
Without anesthesia, John stabbed the needle into his friend's flesh, his own skull tightening around his brain with every suture. The nylon line slid like a frictionless snake through the skin, fording the wounds again and again until its web drew the tissues together, stanching the blood flow.
“Tighter,” admonished the patient. Once again John felt like emptying his stomach. He was finally done. He put his canteen to Roland's lips. For fifteen minutes Roland lay drifting in and out of sleep.
“Go back,” he said, finally.
“If you don't get to a doctor soon you're going to die.”
“I'll live long enough to kill Obregon.”
“Obregon?”
“By the grace of God, he is here.”
“Then he's about to win the ultimate victory. Don't you understand, you're going to die trying to kill him? There are dozens of them.”
“There are a dozen less that I killed.”
“Let's just live, Roland. Come with me now, we'll make it to the Guraite. They can help us.”
The other man got to his feet.
“I'm not going to help you take revenge no matter how hurt you are,” said Muir.
“I'm not asking you to do anything. I don't need you, I don't need anything.”
“In the name of God, Roland, think of Lourdes. I left her with the others and some vague instructions on how to get nowhere.”
“Go then. Help them.”
“You won't help us, for her sake?”
He shook his head.
“I have one more mission to complete.”
“We stand no chance of getting out of here without you.”
Roland stood still. His friend could not tell if this was indecision or fatigue.
“Please, Roland, I'm begging you to come with us.”
“Stop tormenting me!”
“Think of the lives you can save.”
“STOP!” He pushed the missionary down.
John slowly got up but the other man was already walking away.
John had only two hours to find Eastside before the sun went down. Already the mosquitoes were like barbed wire. He slathered his face and hands with repellent and ran his fingers through his hair. By now Eastside would have made camp.
Roland had seemed like another man. In sickness and in health, he was wedded to his mission. What power there was in hatred. In its endurance, sacrifice, focus and determination it was indistinguishable from its opposite. His friend was a doomed man. And if John didn't reach the Guraite he would be too.
“Sabatini is severely injured,” said Sergeant Ortega, picking a blood-spotted blade of guinea grass.
“So is he,” said Suarez, jerking his chin towards the twisting body of Cortazar. Obregon, once again good with faces, stared at the sight.
“Friend of yours?” said Suarez.
“I knew him slightly. A long time ago.” It seemed Sabatini was in high demand by his enemies. “How badly hurt is he?” Obregon said, now referring to the living.
“There is alot of blood loss up to here,” said Ortega, pointing to the ground. “Then it trickles off but stays steady. He probably applied a tourniquet here. That means gangrene soon.”
“How soon?” Obregon wanted the exact coordinates in time and space of his foe's death.
“A day, two, unless he has antibiotics. But drugs will only prolong his life, not save it. Unless he gets out of the jungle, he will die.”
“That solves your problem,” said Suarez. He turned to the sergeant. “Where is that map? We're going here,” he pointed, obscuring a civilization with his finger. “And flatten the Indians squatting on my land. Not chase them off. Kill them off. I want my land.”
Obregon jumped in. “He could still survive—”
“We're too close to the Indians to pass them by,” said Suarez. “Let's move. Are you coming, Obregon, or are you going to talk about old times with your pal here?”
 “It might take a day to clean up the Indians,” said Obregon.
“That depends on how well your troops perform.”
“There's very little light left,” said the half-breed Ruiz, wanting to join in.
“Oh, is there very little light?” repeated Suarez, looking at the firmament like a bad Shakespearean, turning all attention on the useless remark. “With brains like this working for us, how can we lose?” he said to Obregon, who in his desperation to continue the hunt, nearly smiled.
“I want this done tonight. I don't want to spend the rest of my life in this fucking jungle,” said the land baron.
Cortazar had been a superb killer, thought Obregon. If Sabatini could do that to him he was more than a formidable enemy. He was unstoppable. The colonel didn't trust gangrene any more than he trusted people. He wouldn't be satisfied until he was dissecting Sabatini's body with an ax.
“Let me take some men and finish him off,” said Obregon.
“You deaf? I'll need all of these troops to wipe out the Indians.”
“Just give me Ruiz and Ortega.  He's as much a threat to you now as he is to me.”
“Go,” said the other man, annoyed.
Night descended and as vision faded, John’s other senses grew keener. A troop of monkeys made urgent falsettos overhead as he passed their grounds. The short flight of heavy parrots sounded like baseball cards in the spokes of a slow bicycle wheel. There was the unceasing background noise, the macaws, toucans, perdiz, gulls, herons, cormorants, spoonbills and wailing ibises. And there were those creatures that made an art of silence.
John found Eastside Red batting mosquitoes like a deranged man.
“I found Roland.”
“And?” said Lourdes, advancing toward him.
“Obregon is here. They're hunting each other.”
“Let me interrupt this moment of silence with a question,” said Eastside. “Am I to understand that Cowboy eighty-sixed us to go for payback?”
“He's hurt badly. I tried to make him come with me but it was useless. There was nothing else I could do,” he said to Lourdes.
“Hurt how?” said the girl.
“His leg was mangled. I think he's lost, in every way.”
“And you just left him?”
John turned away and leaned the weapon against a tree. There were glowing embers from an aborted campfire.
“He wouldn't come with me and I couldn't stay with him.”
“Gimme some bug juice before I beat myself to death,” said Red.
“Something happened when I was looking for him. I killed two men.”
Eastside didn't stop rubbing his arms.
“Two soldiers found a jaguar I shot. I was only a short distance away with a smoking fire going. They would have found me for sure. I shot one dead and left the other one dying.”
“You did right,” said the pool shark.
“Never, ever point a gun at someone, even if it's not loaded—that's what my father taught me. So you think it would have taken a lot of will to aim at a man's torso and pull the trigger. You'd think it would. It didn't.”
“If you want we can have a period of mourning.”
“Eastside, have you ever killed a man?”
“No, but I've seen my share of dying. Most of my friends were dead by the time they were nineteen—drugs, stickups, vendettas. You get hardened to it. You will too.”
“I don't want to.”
“You think that feeling guilt over these pieces of shit makes you a better person, high minded and all that? That's a pretense.”
“From this point on we have to assume we're on our own,” said Muir. “Roland told me he killed about a dozen of them.”
“Well that's the first good news I've heard all day,” said the con man. “When we get to these Indians I take it they're gonna be grateful to us for returning their queen.”
“We'll be lucky if they hide us until it's all over then give us a guide to make it back.”
He roused Litu who had been sleeping on the ground.
“Tatendra curetah haxnoma.” We're close to your home.
“But the men who hunt with thunder are also close,” she said. The girl stroked his stomach to take away fear. He stroked her back.
“Promise me that after we get Litu to her people we're going back for Roland,” said Lourdes.
“Wouldn't that be suicide?” said John.
“I'm willing to try. And you who come here to preach and convert and take people to God—will you take me to him?”
“I didn’t come for this,” said John, bedding down for the night.
After two hours of tortured sleep, John awoke. For a few moments he lay listening to the night and Eastside's snoring. When you invite sleep, many things come uninvited. This is the time when acts, remarks, glances of the previous day are reconsidered. I should have stayed with Roland and let the others take Litu. I left him because I was afraid to die. So I left him to his death.
John got up and looked to his left.
Lourdes was gone.
***
The pain in Roland’s leg was diminishing. That meant tissue was dying. Sabatini was surprised that the first signs of numbness hadn't come sooner. All the walking had forced fresh blood into the area.
Lourdes. Where are you? What would our children have looked like? Something admonished him: do not think these thoughts.
This is what he had feared. Go to Lourdes and forget this man. Give him to God and live your life. Obregon is near, behind the next tree. You are standing where he just tread. Kill him. Kill him and be at peace. Put their souls at peace. You will not have life until you kill him. Kill him. KILL HIM.
The last sign was a crushed beetle several yards back. The vegetation was thin here and so there was less to bend over. He also knew there were only a few men on this trail, perhaps two or three. Why would three men break off from one of the two main groups? A special squad? These men were difficult to track; they were more skilled than the others. Sabatini took an accounting of his strength and concluded he would not have enough to track down the enemy, kill him and still have enough to escape the jungle.
He would have to lure them to him, let them expend themselves.
He started gathering tinder. He didn't want to start an uncontrolled forest fire—that might appear like the work of another farmer clearing land. Something localized.
Within ten minutes he had a good-sized campfire going. He hobbled back and forth feeding it damp wood from the last rain and soon he was sending up a column of black smoke twenty feet wide that said: I am here.
***
“Where is she?” John asked Litu.
“I was lying on her and her heart was beating loudly. She was troubled,” said the girl. “Then I slept.”
They looked for her for an hour in the darkness. They were totally lost.
“What a fool thing for her to do,” said Eastside. “Yo, girl, stay close.”
They came upon the first suspended tomb, high in a rosewood tree.
John's flashlight beam fell on a painted foot. He slowly raised the cone of light until he spotlighted a Guraite in the full regalia of a Guardian of the Dead. Realizing the Indian saw only a moving light from his vantage point and might be inclined to send his spear in that direction, John diverted the beam to his right, illuminating Eastside Red.
Litu ran to the Guardian shouting, “XIONI XAO! XIONI XAO!” It is I. The brave, dividing himself between the living and the dead, fell to one knee and quickly rose, imposing himself between the princess and the intruders. He put a gourd to his mouth and blew the sound of a moaning calf. A response came.
John could not remember this Guraite.
“Toretgahexna na,” said John. We are friends.
“Right now she should be explaining how we busted our asses to get her here,” said Eastside Red.
“Be quiet and don't make any sudden moves.”
“We're the ones with the guns.”
“Don't even think about it.” Litu was telling the guardians about the hunters at their heels. More calves moaned in the distance.
They stood there for ten minutes then six more Guardians came into view. They surrounded the two.
“COSNAJA POKTE,” said the apparent leader and motioned with his spear.
“They want us to go with them,” said John. The missionary was trying to tell them that they had brought Litu back and that they had a friend who was lost. He wasn't getting through.
“They don't exactly seem nostalgic to see you again,” observed Eastside.
The Indian repeated his order. John asked them to help him find their own princess who was near but lost.
“They don't want to look for her,” said John.
“What's the word for ‘ingrates’?”
The Indians were agitated. More Guraite appeared. The leader of the brown men now repeated his command that they follow them with arcs of his spearhead.
“We got the firepower, Homeboy. You call it.”
“They're our only hope,” said John. “We go with them.”
At Obregon's feet armies of ants were on the move.
“Fire,” said Colonel Obregon.
“May be a signal,” said Ortega. “A helicopter could hover above the trees and rescue someone with a line.”
If that was the case, Obregon had to get there before help did.
As they came closer to the fire they witnessed a sight that was from the nether world. Flying insects, attracted by the light, enveloped the flames like a veil, and in frantic pursuit of them were millions of bats. The men were pelted on every square inch of their bodies and forced to retreat.
“PUTA!” screamed Obregon. “Where this diablo has led me! I want him found, I want him found. Fifty thousand dollars to the man who kills him!”
They stalked along the perimeter of the fire, looking for a helicopter or plane. The heat made them shield their faces.
“There are too many animal tracks from the fire,” said Ortega. “Broken vegetation everywhere, but again, animals.”
“Where is he?” said the colonel. “In Christ's name, WHERE IS HE?”
As those words were spoken, Ruiz, who had taken the position of lead tracker, tripped a cord that made a paddle full of sharpened stakes plow into his face.
The man fell clutching his face in agony. The damage was mortal—deep punctures to the cheeks that would fester quickly in the jungle. Ortega smelled the stakes then offered it to Obregon who refused. The stakes had been tipped with feces. Ruiz was as good as dead.
“A jivaro catapult,” said Ortega, as though it mattered. It consisted of a doubled rope strung from the branch of a tree and secured to the ground with a stake. A paddle perforated with nails or spikes was then inserted between the two ropes and turned, twisting the ropes and creating tension as in a toy airplane powered by a rubber band. A vertical stick is then used to hold the paddle in place until a tripwire releases it.
Sabatini loosened his tourniquet and rubbed the limb. It was in bad shape. At this rate he predicted it would be only twelve hours before he would have to cut it off or die. He hoped his work would be finished before then. He drank some water he had just gotten out of a small stream. He couldn't remember if he had dropped Halizone tablets in it. It didn't matter. Diarrhea was the least of his concerns now.
He checked the M-60 and the belt of ammo in the dark. All was working properly. He could feel a fever beginning. The fever from this drives a man insane. This is the hardest time, at the very end of a mission, when exhaustion, injury, self-pity, conspire to break the will.
He heard a sound. Roland's hands gripped the heavy gun, his finger spasming over the trigger. After this belt he would have to abandon the heavy weapon for the lighter Uzi. A man appeared twenty-five feet away. Roland's finger leaned against the trigger. When Sabatini saw the profile he cursed. It was not Obregon. The commando's hand slithered to his knife. He was absolutely motionless as burning jungle resounded with avian and primate panic.
He sprang from his hiding place and deflected the barrel of Ruiz' weapon with one hand then plunged the knife into his heart and twisted it. A muscular contraction caused Ruiz to squeeze off one round before he hit the ground. Come to me, Obregon, like these moths are drawn to the fire. Come to me.
The fire raged to the left of Ortega. The smoke was causing him to cough, alerting the enemy. Even at this distance the heat was over a hundred fifty degrees. Sabatini, if he's waiting in ambush, must be feeling it too, thought Ortega.
How could an injured man elude so many troops for so long with such a kill ratio, thought Ortega? What kind of man was this? The infrared glasses were useless this close to the heat. The fire illuminated the jungle for two hundred feet in front of him. This, along with a half-moon gave him reasonable vision as long as he stayed close to the blaze but if he stepped into the darkness of the forest his enlarged pupils would cause him to be blind for several minutes.
A round exploded at Ortega’s feet. Instantly Ortega returned fire from behind a fallen eucalyptus, his back to the blaze.
“HERE! HERE!” yelled Ortega.
Ortega fired some tracer rounds to guide Obregon's fire. Obregon opened up on full automatic, emptying a clip. Sabatini did not respond.
Obregon saw a body lying face down. He loaded another clip into his weapon and came closer, stepped on the hand, looked around, then turned the corpse over. It was Ruiz, of course.
As Sabatini opened fire, Obregon dove into the tall grass. Roland had been careful to shade his eyes from the flames in order to retain keen night vision. Ortega and Obregon were shooting wildly, expending ammo. Good, thought Roland, they're losing control. He had expended a lot of energy in that exchange and sat back to rest for a moment. Energy conservation was now critical.  The heat of the jungle and the blaze were depleting him even more quickly than before. He drank the last of his water with a salt tablet, then he heard the killers approaching.
They fired simultaneously from positions one hundred twenty degrees apart. This would cost him time in swinging his rifle from one target to the other. They were still out of range of a grenade. They fired again and this time Roland saw where the tracers originated. He held his fire and kept them guessing. But they seemed not to be guessing. Their shots were getting closer.
He put out a burst towards the reflection of a buckle. Shots came back at him now from nearly opposite directions. He couldn't wait in ambush—he would have to keep on moving. Obregon, now seeing Sabatini for the first time, exposed himself and fired. Roland fell to the ground and cut down saplings with machinegun fire. He had only three rounds left before he would have to reload.
Ortega came up behind him. Roland expended his last bullets. He threw down the M-60, shouldered the Uzi and rounds exploded from the muzzle. Ortega's arm flew back then Roland pumped three more bullets into his chest.
Now only he and Obregon were left.
Roland put his shirt over his mouth to keep from coughing. Tears were streaming down his face as sweat, smoke and salt entered his eyes. He had to control the impulse to cough or he would be exposed.
Obregon fired in a wide arc, just missing him. He's close, thought Sabatini, not even ten meters away. The crackling of burning wood hid the snapping of dry twigs beneath his feet. A rodent moved on his left and Sabatini fired two shots. Instantly Obregon capitalized on the error and put out four shots of his own. One bullet grazed Roland's shoulder and he fell. Obregon was on the move now. Roland could hear him bounding through the growth. Obregon fired, making Roland retreat. More bullets hit the dirt in front of him.
Obregon saw the heavy weapon lying there and no Sabatini. He was heaving for oxygen but energized at his victory. If Sabatini had been too slow to pick up the gun he must be mortally wounded. Maybe he had even received a direct hit and wandered off to die. The colonel's eyes panned the smoldering landscape. Without averting his eyes, his hand unscrewed the canteen cap and he drank deeply. He replaced the canteen then  flung the  M-60 into some bushes. You're dead now, he thought. You're going to wish you had died in that prison, hijo de puta.
The Colonel began walking slowly, feeling for possible tripwires or holes. The flames were at his back now as he traversed the most open paths. Tracking was impossible.
Sabatini pulled the trigger but the gun jammed. He bounded out of the smoke and was on him, grappling over Obregon’s weapon. Sabatini tried to pull the trigger to expend all the ammo but Obregon shielded the gun while attempting to kick Roland's feet out from under him. Sabatini had been struggling with him a full ten seconds and gotten nowhere. His strength was almost totally gone. With one hand gripping the muzzle and the other arm around his foe's neck, Roland threw all his weight in one direction. They went down and instantly Roland pounded him in the face with a right hand. A round exploded from the gun barrel but the weapon remained in the colonel's iron grip.
Obregon's hand disappeared for an instant then returned with a crushing shot to Roland's temple. Sabatini slumped back but retained his grip on the gun. He had been hit by that once before—brass knuckles. He slammed his fist into Obregon's eyes then reached under and grasped the ammo clip, ripping it from the weapon. There was still one round in the chamber. Obregon was bending the barrel towards Sabatini. The older man had greater strength now.
Roland craned his head away from the muzzle. In a few moments, just a few degrees more, and he would have a slug through his temple.
He butted his forehead into Obregon's brow, again and again. Blood seeped into Obregon's eyes. Sabatini clamped his hands over the trigger guard then imbedded his teeth into the other man's wrist. Obregon's grip gave way and Roland pulled the trigger, exploding the last round.
Now they were both unarmed.
Obregon threw the other man off him then swung the butt of the weapon towards Roland's head, missing. That's it, expend yourself. Obregon's swings were blatantly telegraphed and normally Roland could easily elude them. But his body was no longer responding to his commands. Both men were choking now in the smoke but Obregon was shorter of breath. He swung the weapon at the top of Roland's head. Sabatini crossed his forearms in front of his face absorbing the impact, then in the same motion, grabbed the butt and tore the gun from Obregon's hands. He then lunged forward and thrust the barrel of the gun into his enemy's stomach, folding him in half. The butt of the weapon came down on Obregon’s skull then Roland backed him against a tree and pounded his face with crushing shots, stopping just before his foe passed into unconsciousness. The colonel slumped to the ground. Roland then yoked him around the neck and began dragging him toward the fire.
Yes, thought Roland, this is the most terrible way to die. He marched on toward the inferno.
Obregon was revived by the pain of breathing the superheated air. He began to struggle. Sabatini locked his elbow tighter around the condemned man's neck, his eyes now fixed on the flames of a burning tree.
Roland pulled Obregon's head toward the flames of the timber. The prostrate man scratched and struck at Sabatini’s back but his strength was gone. His face was coming closer and closer to the fire.
It was a common scream, like so many Sabatini had heard in the colonel’s presence.
Sabatini released him and watched the blind man, crazed with agony, run into a richer fire, one which claimed his whole body. Mesmerized, he saw the knees crumble into carbon while the hands still flailed, the blackened skull forced to face the sky.
We'll see each other in hell, thought Roland Sabatini as the smoke engulfed him.
 





Chapter 30
 
Suarez sprayed automatic fire at the suspended tomb. Like a giant egg, the clay shell split, emptying its contents onto the ground a hundred feet below. He crushed an ancient king's skull with his boot.
“Look at this trash. There's another one,” said the land baron. He worked with the M-16, bringing down one hero after another.
“We're getting close,” he said. He heard a whistling through the air which came to an abrupt halt in the neck of de Bris. An arrow had entered his throat up to the feathers.
The soldiers geared fire in the direction of a tree. Branches snapped as a body tumbled end over end.
For the first time Suarez was impressed with the men's professionalism. Of course, there was the matter of de Bris.
 “There are eight now,” said Cuevas, now the lead tracker. “They meet here and six are barefoot. The gringos have been captured or escorted by Indians.” The blond Cuevas kneeled over the esoteric tilts of twigs and leaves like a young Norseman reading runes. “One of the women is gone.”
“An Indian?”
“The woman with shoes.”
“The Indians will take the shortest way to the village. Don't track them too fast.”
“And the woman?”
“The jungle will kill her.”
***
She had been walking now for three hours without water. There was no sign of Roland. Now, with the dawn, she could see black smoke rising in the distance. She walked toward it.
Lourdes had passed many vines similar to the one she had drunk from but couldn't be sure whether they were the poisonous kind. The early morning pavos were crying.
She had been resisting the temptation but she sat down now and took out the rest of the boiled potato she'd been saving. As she slowly ate she had visions of Roland being riddled with bullets.
She cast out the thoughts. Ortencia had always told her that if you give a thought enough attention, it will materialize. She quickly conjured up scenes of Roland and her sitting poolside in back of their home in Atlanta looking after their five children.
The things Roland had told her about himself now seemed insignificant. She didn't care how many men he'd killed. There were lots of evil men in this world who could use some killing. Why is it that men like Obregon, Ochoa and Suarez always have the power to avoid justice? Why was good so weak? Roland was not the sort of man who could accept injustice, who would take cruelty and humiliation as his portion in life the way her father had. How could she of all people hold that against him?
She knew they could be happy together, that she could in time take away the pain by inundating him with joys. The memory could be set aside.
It began to rain. She put the rest of the potato in her mouth and took out a clean shirt. She hung it from a branch allowing it to get soaked. As rain saturated it she pressed the water into her drinking bottle. The droplets brought with them the cool of their stratospheric home. She stripped herself naked and wrung out her clothes again and again keeping in mind the short duration of these rains.
When it ended, and the sun reclaimed the sky, it seemed impossible that it would ever give it up again. She dried off in minutes.
Having filled herself up with water and with a full bottle in her sack, she walked on.
She entered the charred area where a fierce fire had raged the night before. Rain had cooled the ground just enough to walk on. The exploded exoskeletons of insects littered the forest floor along with carcasses of sloth, tortoise and other slow beasts. The air stank of burnt flesh.
Lourdes put a handkerchief to her nose and continued. She found the barrel and receiver of a machinegun, its plastic stock melted and flowing into the ground.
She took out her pistol.
There were spent casings on the ground, smoldering stumps of heavy timbo wood, which is loath to burn.
Then, a body.
It was facing the sky and the tendons of the jaw had burned away causing the mandible to rest on the collarbone in a scream that has no equal in life.
It was, of course, burned beyond recognition. The brain was visible, baked inside the skull, but all other flesh had been consumed.
She found another body and then she had to leave. Smoke seeped up from the ground like wraiths all around her. She began to run, to get away from this damned earth. Shadows of charred branches stroked her moving back like coveting fingers.
Then the rup rup rup of helicopters filled the air. There was no tree cover for hundreds of yards. She was exposed.
The sound grew louder until the choppers appeared over the tree line. Lourdes took shelter in the hollow of a huge fallen log. From the smell, she knew she was sharing it with a dead animal. When they had passed overhead she scrambled out and brushed herself off interminably. The heat of the smoldering ground was now almost unbearable and she ran toward the density of the green jungle.
She'd been famished before she had seen the burnt cadavers. Now food was revolting. She took a drink of water and refused to believe that either of the bodies was Roland. But what if one was? What hope was there of finding him if he was alive? There is no such thing as false hope, only not enough hope. She was alive and she would get to him.
An explosion stopped her. A grenade or dynamite in the distance. The report sent hundreds of birds into the sky and silenced the jungle for some time. Where had it come from, where?
Two more blasts followed in quick succession from the east. Lourdes replaced the one spent shell in her pistol and headed toward the battle.

Chapter 31

Suarez and his men entered the first Guraite village after blasting it with rocket propelled grenades. The mercenaries then sprayed the huts with gunfire.
“Stop shooting! STOP SHOOTING!” yelled Suarez. “There's no one here, you idiots.” The entire encampment of sixty huts had been hastily abandoned with half-ground grain still in the mortars.
“We have to kill the gringos before they warn the next village,” said Olivares.
“Do it then, kill them. There are hundreds of these fucking savages—to have to track them all down would take forever.”

Eastside and John froze when they heard the explosions.
The Guardians of the Dead broke into a run, taking Litu and leaving Eastside Red and John looking at each other.
“I know this place, we're only about a half-mile from the main village,” said John. Moments later, grenades exploded around them accompanied by a sleet of machinegun fire. They hit the dirt but only Eastside got up.
Muir had taken shrapnel in the forearm. “No way, man, you gotta get up—they're right behind us.”
Eastside grabbed him by the arms and began dragging him toward the cover of a bamboo stand.
Suarez' forces had now united and numbered over a hundred thirty. They were closing in on the Guraite's main village.
Sabatini unscrewed the protective transit cap from the base of the detonator, then secured the device in the stick of dynamite. He attached one end of the trip wire to an anchor stake and the other to the pull ring. After lowering the explosive into a small hole just below the surface of the ground, he removed the safety pin and covered everything with leaves. A force on the pull ring draws the friction igniter through the flash compound of the detonator, producing a flame that ignites the eight-second time-delay fuse. The fuse sets off the blasting cap which then detonates the dynamite.
This was the last of the booby traps; he had to get back to cover.
He crawled seventy-five meters to one of the positions the Guraite had fortified for him with large stones. Sabatini had set five traps with the high explosives and four others with grenades. The moment one was triggered, the attack would begin.
Cuevas was still leading the tracking expedition. He was cool and diligent, with extraordinary eyes. He endlessly scanned the trees and the ground. Using a long, delicate stick as an extension of his hand, he dexterously raked leaves and splayed weeds.
He spotted it easily; it had been hastily set. His hand went up to stop the others and he bent down to verify that what he saw was a trip wire, not an electrical wire. The latter would mean they could be blown up by remote control at any moment.
“Step over this,” he said calmly, as if referring to dog droppings.
Sabatini looked at his watch as if the enemy were late for an appointment. Why hasn't anything happened? They must have reached the mined area by now. Damn it. He should have spent more time camouflaging. They had no doubt found one or more of the traps. He had prepared for this contingency but now dreaded the walking. The life in his leg was gone up to the knee and death was ascending rapidly, like a vine, up his limb.
The mercenaries were moving slowly now, with exaggerated caution, and Sabatini was able to parallel them. He got behind them and located one of the booby traps. It was intact. He traced the long second cord he had attached to the pull ring of the detonator which would enable him to trigger the explosive manually from a distance. This would be very risky but he had no choice.
He made visual contact with the enemy and opened fire on their backs.
“Fan out.” ordered Olivares.
Sabatini lay on the jungle floor invisible, waiting for the mercenaries to enter the killing zone. His hand tightened around the detonator cord. He was only fifty meters from the explosive epicenter—he would have to rely on the intervening trees for cover.
Soldiers passed the mined area in twos and threes. Their dispersal would mitigate the effectiveness of the trap. He had to signal the Guraite soon by triggering the mine. Six men were now passing through the zone. Sabatini pulled the cord.
The blast drilled a hole in the canopy of the forest. Pieces of mercenaries were hanging from trees along side the remains of Guraite kings.
He opened fire with the M-60, expending a full belt of ammo into the faces of the advancing troops.
The Guraite warriors attacked with a hail of arrows and war clubs.
Surprise and superior numbers were the Indians' only advantage and the first had already been expended. The Indians were massacred as the mercenaries returned Sabatini's fire a hundred fold.
Roland took down the machinegun and began plodding towards his next position. The plan was to lure them into another minefield, thinning them to where the Indians could overpower them.
The Guraite fought suicidally, incurring over two hundred casualties in the first few minutes. Warriors dropped from the trees like fruit. Waves of charging young braves met with death before their crude weapons left their hands.
Cuevas was hunting Sabatini. He had gotten a fix on the M-60's position as soon as the ambush began. Now his eyes serpentined around the trees and grass. A Guraite materialized and flung a spear. Cuevas flipped his body sideways avoiding it then took his time killing the Indian.
Sabatini’s hand clenched the fiberglass grip of his weapon. He couldn't shoot from this angle without exposing himself. Roland had seen John and Eastside pass this point without Lourdes but could say nothing without endangering the ambush. Now he had to get to them. Where was she?
When it was clear, he rose on one leg then pressed hard on his walking stick until he was erect.
The gunfire was getting louder and Lourdes’ steps began to get shorter. She paused.
Then she stopped.
Roland might not be here at all. She might be walking right into Suarez' hands. What to do? She cocked the hammer of her pistol. There was no turning back now.

“We can't outrun them. We have to kill them,” said John.
“You shittin me?”
“Look at my face.”
“I'll take the two to the left,” said the black man.
One soldier was tracing with his eye the track of flattened grass that led right to Eastside.
Eastside and John let their gun barrels explode. John struck his target in the shoulder, Eastside struck his in the leg but the third man was now flat against the ground belting out rounds.
“I don't want to go toe to toe with this dude,” said the con man,” let's have that dynamite. John lit the fuse and Eastside lobbed it. The soldier had time to scramble away. The explosion lifted up a lot of dirt and leaves but accomplished little else.
“Fuse too long,” said John. “Try again.”
“We gotta dust this fool before he gets back and brings his boys.” They began moving toward the enemy.
The soldier hurled a grenade that exploded over their heads.
“That's far enough,” said Eastside. “We do better getting chased.”
Suarez was now encountering intense resistance. Six more of his men had fallen into spike traps tipped with curare. A wired grenade blew up four others. Their progress had been nearly halted as the men checked every step of the way for tripwires and brush-covered pits.
A net came up from the ground, engulfing four men who were propelled into the air by the countering force of logs. Arrows then rained down on the intruders from all directions. This time the soldiers could not see their enemy. Three Indians materialized then vanished into the brush. Seven men sent to pursue were quickly crushed to death by falling logs.
Good work, thought Sabatini, as he watched from a distant tree. Suarez had made a grave error in consolidating all his troops. It would soon be time for Roland to spring another trap.
Even in this breeze he could smell the miasma of the gangrene wafting upward, following him. He would have to put this out of his mind.
He had planted four charges in an X pattern in a narrow passage with high rocks on one side and thorn bushes on the other. Immediately following this explosion, another contingent of Guraite were to attack with the remainder of their force.
Sabatini opened fire and the mercenaries pursued him into the mined area.
“AQUI! EXPLOSIVOS!” Someone yelled. The other men stepped back.
“AQUI TAMBIEN!” Another had been found. Roland looked at the scene through his field glasses. They were not yet in position for him to detonate the trap but if he waited longer they would get out of range. It had to be now. He moved toward the cord.
He came face to face with Cuevas.
Roland's weapon was empty. He swung the walking stick, deflecting the enemy's barrel that was arcing towards his torso. He then slammed the club into the soldier's mouth. Holding the barrel of the merc's gun away from him, Sabatini unsheathed his knife. The soldier delivered a snapkick to Sabatini's stomach, sending them both to the ground.
Suarez' men were beginning to pass beyond the mined area. He had to detonate now.
Sabatini's strength was now no match for the mercenary's. He clamped his jaws over the enemy's carotid artery, shutting off blood to the brain. Hanging on through a barrage of jaw-breaking punches, Roland imbedded his teeth farther until the mercenary lay back like a delicate antelope. He recovered his knife and imbedded it into the man's throat, finishing him.
When he got to the tripwire he spotted John and Eastside crouching on the far side of the mined passage. Even from there they would be blown to bits. If he warned them, both he and they would be given away. In a few more seconds the mercenaries would be beyond the effective range of the charges. Roland aimed at the tree next to John and fired two shots into it.
He pulled the cord. The dynamite exploded sequentially so as to drive the enemy toward the next charge. Tree trunks and men were hurled into the air while four hundred Guraite warriors made a self-immolating charge toward the invaders. The explosions had killed forty mercenaries but there were over eighty left, armed with weapons that gave them a twenty to one kill ratio.
Roland hit the dirt as gun barrels exploded on his position. He cut down four mercs who tried to overrun him. His barrel turned red-hot.
Roland began moving toward John. Lourdes had her face in the dirt, covering her ears from the blast. Fear bound her. Keep moving toward cover. Move or lay down and die.
Roland had never taken his body this far. The ten-kilo machinegun was like a heavy, cruel boot pressing on his back. His fever was setting off explosions of synapses in his brain. He could go no farther.
“SUAREZ! I'M HERE! I'M SABATINI!”
“My God,” said John. “It's him.”
Lourdes heard the voice and got up.
“Kill him,” said Suarez. “You two—KILL HIM!”
Sabatini was camouflaged in dense brush and virtually invisible, but at this proximity he could not afford to turn his head.
Bullets exploded near him. He let out two bursts then swung the gun toward the next target, silencing it too.
He felt something in his leg. It was shattered.
Sabatini slipped into unconsciousness momentarily then came back.
Suarez and Olivares were approaching him.
John and Eastside were circling around.
Suarez felt the trophy close at hand. Olivares swung around and fired, hitting Eastside on the edge of the right shoulder. At this, John and Roland fired simultaneously. They missed. The merc, quicker than Suarez, attacked in Roland's direction. Eastside was up again but still stunned. John went after Suarez.
Roland was on his feet. Olivares and another merc were bringing their weapons to bear on John. Sabatini fired, killing one man. Olivares put two rounds into Roland's chest before John reacted, cutting down Olivares.
Suarez was on the run now. Eastside intercepted him. They exchanged shots. Exhausted, Suarez crouched behind a tree and would depend on his deadly marksmanship.
A monkey leapt overhead. Suarez shot it. Before he brought his weapon down Lourdes stepped out from behind a tree with her pistol leveled at him. He pivoted his muzzle and Lourdes emptied her gun into his body.
John put his shirt under Roland's head. He quickly assessed his friend's shattered body. He was dying.
Lourdes called out and the voice made Roland move.
“Here!” screamed John.
When she arrived she knew her search was over. She held his bloody head.
He whispered something. ”I am not what I wanted to be—”
“Don't go.”
“I am not what I wanted to be—”
Eastside Red stemmed the flow of blood from the chest while John summoned the shaman.
When the old man arrived he put his hand over the warrior’s heart then said,
“I’ll send for the condor.”
***
The Guraite had taken ninety percent casualties before overpowering the invaders. The twisted cadavers, entwined in death, lay half buried in the day's mud like bas reliefs.
The mercenaries who had fled were being brought in now, bound in ropes. The Guraite were not merciful. These prisoners were presented to the tribe, bent over and beheaded. The Guraite had lost more than lives today, thought Muir as he witnessed the grisly proceedings.
Roland's body was ready. The shaman prayed over the fired clay tomb and the king opened his arm with the knife the missionaries had given him. To his many scars he added one great laceration that would heal to form a beautiful stream along his forearm.
They brought the platform and hoisted ropes over the thick branches of an ancient rosewood.
The people of the altiplano then turned their eyes skyward toward the ascending hero. The dirges of hide-drums and clay flutes would play into the night, announcing to the other world the arrival of a great soul. 
 













EPILOGUE
 
He would never know that five days later Argentina surrendered to Britain, ending the Falklands War and the military reign of terror. Three days after that the dictator General Leopoldo Galtieri resigned in disgrace and elections were announced for the first time in ten years. The Dirty War was over, though tens of thousands would remain unaccounted for.
I had spent the afternoon with his adoptive parents in Sao Paulo then returned to the hotel where I picked up Lourdes and headed for the Varig terminal. We were tired; several days had been spent in Belem getting shrapnel removed from my arm and giving depositions to the police. Elder Tallis also summoned me and I found myself once again in that office that now seemed decadent with its luxuries of paint, plaster and shelves. But the man himself grew more austere as his world tumbled into the chasm between us and I looked on unmoved.
I had used the last of my savings to cover Lourdes' passage to Miami where we would part—I to Salt Lake City; she to Atlanta and her distant and aged kin.
A plane came in low and large.
“It's bigger than I imagined,” she said. “All that flies?”
I patted her hand. Her wonder was like a child allowed to play freely amidst a woman's grief, and we gladly suffered her wonder.
As we boarded she gave no last look to her country and the closing hatch lent finality to what had been for us both a stay in a foreign land. Only Eastside demurred to return stateside, citing taxes, preferring the tributes levied by Rio.
The plane sped down the runway blurring the close ground, leaving the distant clear and we were delivered, all of us, by great birds.


                                THE END

 

"Special prize (June 2007)" . This novel will be published.

 

 

 
ÉLISEZ VOS MEILLEURS ARTISTES
 
INVITEZ VOS PROCHES A VENIR VOTER
 

ÉCOLE Á DISTANCE

ACADÉMIE DES BEAUX-ARTS
Sculpteur sur bois
Artiste Peintre
Artiste Dessinateur
Dessinateur de BéDé

ACADÉMIE DU CINÉMA ET DES MEDIAS
Producteur Ciné Télé
Réalisateur Cinéma
Réalisateur Télé
Directeur de Production
Assistant Réalisateur
Scénariste
Storyboardeur
Reporter d'images
Monteur
Réalisateur Vidéo

ACADÉMIE DE L'ÉCRITURE ET DE LA PHILOSOPHIE
Poète
Auteur de chansons
Romancier(ère)
Auteur de Polar
Auteur de Romance
Auteur des érotiques
Nouvelliste
Conteur
Dramaturge
Écrivain pour jeunes
Auteur d'autobiographie
Romancier Graphique
Philosophie

ACADEMIE DE MUSIQUE
Ecrire des chansons
L'art de chanter
Jouer à la Guitare
Jouer à la guitare Basse
Jouer au clavier
Jouer à la Batterie
Jouer à l'Harmonica
Jouer au Saxophone
Jouer aux Congas
Jouer au Djembé et au Ngoma

ACADEMIE DE DANSE
Hip Hop
Rock
Salsa
Danse Africaine
Rumba
Flamenco
Tango
Mambo
Merengue
Samba

ACADEMIE DES ARTS-MARTIAUX
SelfDefense et Arts-martiaux

 
 
 
 
 
CONTACT
   
Copyright © 2006, Wuacademia/Wuacademy, All Rights Reserved